Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationship:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2023-02-06
Updated:
2024-09-03
Words:
94,401
Chapters:
20/?
Comments:
102
Kudos:
479
Bookmarks:
55
Hits:
12,174

The Personification Of Heroes And Villains

Summary:

The knife was lifted up and down, each stab into a soft torso spurting out blood onto the killers face.

“Drop the knife, villain!”

“Is that…”

“It’s Dream.”

 

TommyInnit, better known as the notorious villain Dream’s sidekick, Matrix- is a force to be reckoned with.

But when caught in the act of murdering his supposed mentor, he is sentenced to life in a torturous prison.

Lucky for him, though, he is saved by the very same hero who put him in there.

Notes:

For two years I’ve been writing short stories and ideas down, but now I’ve decided that I want to push myself to make a full book, unlike what I did before

A work of mine blew up on wattpad in 2021, and I’ve been trying to get that spark back and publish my work again, this story might just be the thing that starts that spark again.

I hope you enjoy the journey of this story!!

 

Kudos, bookmarks and comments are extremely appreciated:))

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: The Case

Summary:

The knife was lifted up and down, each stab into a soft torso spurting out blood onto the killers face.

“Drop the knife, villain!”

“Is that…”

“It’s Dream.”

 

TommyInnit, better known as the notorious villain Dream’s sidekick, Matrix- is a force to be reckoned with.

But when caught in the act of murdering his supposed mentor, he is sentenced to life in a torturous prison.

Lucky for him, though, he is saved by the very same hero who put him in there.

Notes:

I’ve loved writing this book so much, I pour my heart, soul and creativity into each chapter (I know it sounds so cringe but it’s true)

I’m not very good at keeping a plot line linear, so if something doesn’t make sense in later chapters you know why, since currently I’m doing a large edit on each of the chapters- including this one!

Hope you enjoy the first chapter of the book!

lots of love- don’t forget to comment any thoughts you have! Im open to lots of criticism and ideas :)

Chapter Text

The knife was lifted up and down, each stab into a soft torso spurting out blood onto the killer's face.

 

They heard the sirens outside, they heard the heavy boots and the cocking of guns, a police  shield rubbing up to the one next to it.

 

“Drop the knife, villain!” The most annoying voice in the entire world, Phantom, a hero who had thwarted his plansmany times before, was here to thwart this one too.



He was on his knees anyways, so he let the knife slip from his hands with a clatter.

 

Phantom walked forward, “You have the right to remain silent, anything you say can and will be used against you in….” the hero gradually got quieter, their eyes locked on the familiar mask below.

 

“Is that…” Phantom paused, he turned around, staring into the heroes mask. They shuddered, as if the gaze was felt behind the mask.

 

“It’s Dream.”











He drummed his fingers along the grey desk. Admittedly, awaiting to be questioned wasn't as fun as he’d thought it would be when nobody was in there with him. Something about the anticipation of the onslaught of questions, mostly about why on earth he would attack, let alone kill Dream. Someone that he has been seen working side by side with for three years.



The one-sided glass freaked him out, he didn’t like the feeling of not knowing what was behind it. But just as he was about to do a synopsis on why he didn’t like the one-sided glass, the inconspicuous grey door on the wall swung open, and Phantom stepped in.

 

“Matrix, I have what’s on your file. We just need your statement of what happened to proceed in the court case.” Phantom slid into the seat across from him, a manila folder with barely any paper rested on the table.

 

“Is he dead?” Matrix asked, tilting his head to the right. Phantom’s mask eyes went wide. “I…No, he’s not. He’s in the ICU. Monitored, of course.” 

 

Matrix rolled his eyes back and rested his head on the chair, groaning loudly as he did so. “Well-“ his head snapped straight up “Bummer. I’ll get ‘im next time.”



Phantom just stared at him. Despite Matrix being unable to see his face, he could tell the hero was confused. “So that’s it? You just killed your mentor?” Matrix scoffed, “I wouldn’t exactly call him my…mentor.”

 

“What would you call Dream?” Phantom enticed.

 

“Kidnapper, murderer, child murderer, abuser, manipulator, stupid idiot….” Matrix listed it out on his fingers, body slouched like he was remembering all the crimes committed by the villian.

 

“You don’t exactly like him then, do you?” Phatom opened the manila file; thumbing idly between between the three sheets of mostly useless information 

 

“I thought I did for years, but there was no point in fooling myself.” Matrix shrugged.







It was funny, seeing a standard grey outline for the face of the person that was sitting in front of you.

 

Matrix wasn’t exactly..likeable. He was a notorious side-kick to the villain Dream.

 

Dream liked to kill innocents for fun, maybe just to get out some pent up anger or maybe another reason, but Matrix was tilting onto the opposite side. Most innocents that were caught up in whatever trick he had pulled survived. At least Matrix wasn’t that insane.



There wasn’t much about Matrix personally in the file. No name, no age, no date of birth.

 

He glanced up, hoping to get some sort of age range for the maskless villian idly picking at his nails infront of him. Phantom hadn’t really had the time to examine the guys face since the dramatic arrest.

 

Too young.

 

Way too young.



Phantom’s mind sparked with immediate questions like a fork in a socket. Matrix himself had said that he never liked Dream, so why was he staying with him? Especially when Matrix himself didn’t look a day over twelve.



“I need to know your date of birth so we can testify you in an adult criminal court.” Phantom crossed over his hands. 

 

Matrix raised a brow. “Can I invoke the 5th?” He tried. Phantom chuckled, even though it was against some kind of conduct.  “We need to know, it could affect your case.”

 

“What case? I am literally a Super Villian’s sidekick. I don’t need a trial. I’ll still end up with a twenty year sentence no matter what what case I build.” Matrix stated like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Phantom sighed. “Look, I’m just going to tell you straight, kid. I know you’re very clearly under eighteen, alright? I just wanna know your date of birth so I can have this whole case done and dusted as soon as possible.” 

 

“Excuse you! I am eighteen and proud. Don’t be a hater because you’re twenty-one and have smile lines.” Matrix raised his top lip in a snarl-like fashion. But it was dropped as soon as it came.



 “You don’t..have it on a file or something?” Matrix questioned. 

 

“No. There’s barely anything on your file.” Phantom said bluntly.

 

“If I stay silent will you attack me?” Matrix joked, however the twinge of worry he carried bled through his words without his permission.

 

“It’s not something we can avoid. Your age will determine how heavy your sentence will be.Villain or not.” Phantom said sternly, avoiding looking at Matrix’s uncomfortable expression.

 

“I mean, if you want to get a lawyer you can. Even if you are somehow eighteen- a lawyer will help your case.” Phantom suggested, blowing out air behind his mask.  

 

 “I don’t- I- I can’t afford one.” Matrix’s ears went red.

 

“Unfortunately, since well- you are an associate of a villain, we can’t provide you with a public defender. They are usually only available for low-profile cases” said Phantom.

 

“….” Matrix mumbled.



“What was that?” Phantom raised a brow. Even his enhanced hearing upgrade in his mask didn’t catch that. He doubted the hidden tape recorder did either.

 

“Fourteen.” Matrix muttered- barely louder than a whisper.

 

Phantom couldn’t help but gasp as quietly as he could. “You- you’re fourteen?

 

Matrix had first been seen around 3 years ago- so that means at eleven years old, he was out burning down rich people’s homes, robbing banks, stabbing and what not.



God, what was Phantom even doing at that age? He was pretty sure he had just started learning guitar at that age- his twin began fencing.

 

“I need a break.” Phantom slid off his chair, striding out of the room.

 

He shut the door quietly behind him, the door that led to the viewing room behind the one-sided glass swung open, his pink-haired twin rushed out.

 

“Are you serious, Wilbur? Why didn’t you ask more questions?” He accused. Wilbur looked appalled. “Are you deaf? Did you not hear what he said?”

 

Technoblade sank down slightly. “My book was gettin’ too good to put down. Niki was watchin’ him. I think.” As if on cue, Niki stuck her cotton pink head of hair out of the viewing room, giving Wilbur a quick wave before returning.

 

“We currently have a Super Villain sidekick in that room, and you were too busy getting lost in a book?! That you could read any time other than now!? Wilbur whispered. “Well- when you put it like that-“ Technoblade nervously chuckled.

 

“That boy is literally fourteen years old.” Wilbur gestured towards the room, before thunking his  head  against the wall, dragging his hand over his face before sinking to the floor. Techno sighed, moving down the wall to sit next to him.

 

“I just- I just don’t know what to do, Tech. He’s just a kid.” Wilbur mumbled into his sleeve. 

 

“You’ll pull through. No matter if he’s a kid- or a supervillain you defend him like a lawyer. The whole way through.” Techno offered.

 

Wilbur pulled his head up, glaring at Technoblade. “That’s the problem. He’s a kid! But at the same time he’s heavily associated with a villian that killed a whole bunch of people.”

 

Techno winced.

 

“I’ll just try to defend him the best I can, and whatever the verdict is what’ll happen.” said Wilbur. He got back up, took a deep breath in and prepared himself for the inevitable.



















Well, to say the least, he didn’t prepare himself for that.

 

Some sides of the courtroom exploded into quiet chatter, that built its way up on the decibel scale, some people gasped others just straight up cheered- which quickly died down after being given many odd looks.

 

A prison sentence. The jury had said that “execution was too merciful” - And Wilbur- Wilbur couldn’t belive his eyes.

 

The fourteen-year-old next to him wasn’t phased, he was only glaring at the judge. Wilbur shivered. This child’s glare was like a solar flare,it could destroy everything in its wake with an unbearable heat,or just waft right past.

 

Life in special confinement.

 

Worse than isolation.



For a child?

 

No way.

 

“Hold on-just- just wait a minute.” Wilbur spoke loudly over the sound of the rest of the courtroom. “This boy, right next to me is a child! Fourteen years old, simply following the orders of someone he viewed to be a guardian!” He debated.



The judge shook her head lightly. “Mr.Phantom, you must understand the nature of the multiple crimes and murders he was associated with.Child or not, he has been trialed as an adult, and was found guilty.” 

 

Wilbur deflated. Looking down at the kid beside him, he sat back down. About a dozen guards stepped out of a next to the witness stands, tasers, batons and even guns in pockets or holsters.They stood the kid up, hooking him by the back of his arms.

 

“Don’t worry your little head, Phantom. If I’m lucky, I’ll  be out in a week.” Matrix winked, quickly being shoved out the door with a push of his head.




As Wilbur began to pack up his things, he couldn’t help but wonder more about the situation. Matrix was barely fourteen years old. So young, yet he had already chosen to go down a life of crime. Maybe he hadn’t had the choice to choose- with Dream clearly having a heavy, almost familial influence on the teenagers life, he must have had a big part to play in getting Matrix this far. If Dream had done so much, what had driven him to attack his mentor so violently? Was it over a disunite? Was it planned ?

 

He waved his hand to an oncoming taxi.



He simply couldn’t tell.













“So?” Techno was laid across the couch, legs slung over the arm, remote in hand- flicking over various channels.

 

Their father, Phil, the (now retired) hero Phoenix, was stirring a mystery substance on the hob. Wilbur knew it was a mystery what he was cooking as soon as he stepped in as his father- in his own rights- was a shit cook.



Wilbur sucked in a breath before answering. “Not good. Not good at all.” then, Phil answered. “Ah! Hi Wilbur, mate. Do you want to try my bone broth?” 

 

Wilbur winced. “No thanks dad. I’d actually rather not.” He stalked over to his twin, flipping his legs over the back of the couch, and flopping down onto the no-longer-so-soft material.

 

Technoblade flicked onto the news channel, two rather bored looking newscasters looked straight into his soul, reporting on the court case that he had just been at, saying something stupid like “Matrix’s face will not be revealed due to the intense nature of his crimes.”  Wilbur groaned

 

“Life?” Techno folded his arms, barely raising his eyes to look at Wilbur. Wilbur whined, turning his head into the sofa cushion. “Yup.” He lifted his head upwards to look sombrely at his twin. “Not just life- life in special confinement.” Technoblade whitsled lowly. “Tha’s a rough one. Especially rough for a kid.” 



Especially rough for a kid.

 

Wilbur repeated what Technoblade said over and over in his already worry-ridden brain. Even as he sat eating his Dad’s toilet water tasting bone broth. Matrix is only fourteen. 



Wilbur had never been to prison. His twin Technoblade had for fighting somone. Even if it wasn’t prison it was still county jail for about a day. His father had been too back in the revolution days- so he really didn’t have a clue about how he would be treated in a prison like Pandora.



The most horrible of people would be thrown in Pandora. Child murderers, cult leaders, serial killers- you name it, they were in there. But did Matrix really and truly deserve to be in there? Isolated all by himself until he died? While truly evil men were in there, in better conditions with a slap-on-the-wrist sentence?

 

“Wil? You're barely touching your food. Everything alright?” His Dad asked, gesturing with his spoon. “I’m just- I’m just thinking about that kid. He’s all alone in Pandora, you know? I’m just worried about how harshly they’re treating him.” Wilbur spilled.

 

Techno shrugged. “Dad was alright when he was there. If you want to see how he’s doing you could go straight to Pandora. I’m pretty sure you can. Since you're his lawyer and a hero after all.”

 

“Yeah, but dad was in there for a week at most- Wait. I can go see him?” Wilbur stopped in his sentence, spoon freezing mid air.

 

“Yup.”



Wilbur nodded slowly. “Am I able to bring others?” “Yeah, mate. If you want, Techno and I can go with you?” Phil suggested kindly.

 

Wilbur felt his anxiety drip away. If he went with powerful figures, like the great past hero Phoenix and the current top hero, Kratos,there would surely be no hassle. He quickly finished his food, and later helped Phil with cleaning up. He couldn’t help but feel the twinge of excitement at seeing the stubborn boy in the morning. Who could blame him? Anyone would get a little attached after spending multiple hours with the kid listening to him ramble on about how great an Indian curry is.





Wilbur awoke with a start. Sunshine pouring into his room (and more importantly, right into his eyeball. Which was highly effective in waking him) from the sliver of a crack between the curtain and the wall. After only being awake for a few seconds, his brain already had a list of things that he needed to complete before heading to Pandora.



By the time he reached the bottom of the stairs after finishing his mental list, his father and brother were already pulling their coats on. 

 

Phil was pulling on a deep navy sailors jacket, a casual, but warm green jumper for the oncoming winter months. Wilbur would say he looked exactly like the man on one of those canned tuna ads. Of course, he wouldn’t say that to his dads face. He didn’t want to be exposed to the flash of sorrow in his dads icy blue eyes, and the down turning of his lips at Wilbur’s assault of his outfit.



His twin, Technoblade- well he dressed like Technoblade to say the least. 




Arriving at Pandora was far less of an excitement than what Wilbur was expecting. He felt his gut churning, legs turning to jelly and brain fuzzing with cotton as his dad spoke to the Warden.

 

Techno must have noticed Wilbur’s odd fidgeting, and slowly slipped his hand into Wilbur’s. Wilbur looked up into Techno’s ice cold blue stare (much like Phil’s in all honesty) a tiny little hike of his twin's lips was all he needed to slightly calm the wave of nerves crashing into him.

 

The Warden was an entirely intimidating man. A dark grey gas mask covered the entire lower half of his face, only leaving his menacing bright yellow stare towering over whoever was in front of him. 

 

A large puff of what could only be described as steam wafted around Phil’s head as The Warden began to speak to him.

 

Wilbur wasn’t listening per say …. it was a little boring to be honest. He probably should be paying attention to what his dad was talking about in a low voice, but his attention was only pulled back down from the clouds when Phil waved the twins over, pointing to a large agreement waver and a pen, which was pushed towards the family.

 

It only explained the risks of being in Pandora, even if only for a few minutes, they still had to sign it. Even if there was any more terms and conditions, Wilbur didn’t read them.



Wilbur signed it with a dash on the ‘T’




The three heroes, current and past- were ushered around the entire building, the heat was unbearable. A layer of sweat clung to Wilbur’s skin as they seemingly decended deeper and deeper into Pandora. 



The Warden seemed to be dragging them in all different ways, simply brushing past the questions of “Is this the way to Matrix’s cell?”

 

But The Warden kept on talking. “It’s a completely safe facility, so any villian put inside these walls will certainly never esca-“



Phil gently put his hand on The Warden’s shoulder. His dark, forest green hair swayed slightly as he turned down to look at Phil. 

 

“I know this is a ingeniesly built prison, but that’s not what we’re here for. We are here to visit Matrix, and discuss his situation.”  Phil nodded forward gently. 

 

The Warden sighed quietly, a puff of steam coming from his mask. Nobody could argue with Phil when he put his hand on your shoulder. When Technoblade and Wilbur were younger, they were convinced it was a perk that came with his powers.

 

Without any more resistance, The Warden turned around the complete opposite direction, winding around hallways that became smaller and smaller, thinner and thinner, until eventually they had to walk in a single file line.



A large, bank-like inforced door  was at the end of a nearly pitch black hallway. 



After twisting and twisting for what felt like a hundred times in each direction, the door opened- to a cacophony of screams.

 

Phil immediately winced slightly, yet they all stepped inside what could only be described as a zoo exhibition.

 

There was a small standing space, encased in an extremely thick layer of glass. 

 

The scene in front of the four was less than amusing. Kneeling atop a grate was Matrix, twisting and twinning against large industrial metal chains that had him attatched to large wooden pillars sparks jolted out in every direction, most likely due to the amount of friction the fourteen year old was causing between the chain links.

 

Flipping himself backwards out of pure rage, he let out another low growl of anger that dissolved into a scream of anguish, tears gushing down the child’s cheeks.



Suddenly, Wilbur felt his own blood begin to boil. 



“Are you serious? Do you really think that this is humane in any way?!” Wilbur demanded, looking straight into The Warden's eyes.

 

“I am aware of your concerns, but considering the amount of crimes and the severity of the crimes that he has committed, precautions had to be taken.” The Warden replied coolly.

 

Wilbur’s eye twitched.

 

“He’s still a child! A fourteen year old! You wouldn’t even put an adult in these conditions! It’s torture! Just look at him, and tell me that he’s having a great time in there, restrained, in an unbearably warm room 24/7.” Wilbur raised his arm, pointing to the child who was hunched over, visible tears rolling off his cheek and onto the grate beneath him.

 

“This is the isolation part of his sentence. He was very aggressive towards any staff who attempted to interactso we had to-“

 

Had to?” Phil cut in, his eyebrow raising.



The Warden paused, sighing. A puff of steam adverted three stern gases from three heroes momentarily.















Wilbur was not expecting to be back in the same court, his family behind him with the fourteen-year-old surrounded by guards in a chair not too far off from them just four days after Matrix was originally sent to Pandora.



It was a much less tense atmosphere inside the room. They weren’t listening to horrendous crimes committed by a minor over the span of three years, possibly more. This time, they were deciding whether or not Matrix could stay in a protected environment with the heroes Kratos, Phantom and Phoenix. If good behaviour persisted for a long period of time inside their home, he could be cleared to stay with them.



Wilbur didn’t mind. He’d rather this for Matrix than whatever that holding cell was any day. He felt pity for the kid every time he glanced in his direction. It must have been easy for Matrix to forget his age. Wilbur knew distantly that he probably didn’t have any chance to be a child.



After speaking about the more than torturous conditions, the judge,  (who this time had more sympathy in her cold, tiny heart) was quick to agree to the new terms.

 

After all, these new terms mean that the family of heroes will protect the greater public. Even if it means risking the new ‘guest’ in their house.




As soon as the court was adjourned, the three heroes were told to go home, an armoured vehicle would be transporting Matrix later that day.



Wilbur sighed slightly when he got into the car, feeling the rumble of the car turning out of the car park beneath him.

 

Phil and Techno were idly chatting in the front, but a swirl of thoughts swallowed Wilbur up whole.




What had he just done?

 

Chapter 2: The Appearance

Summary:

Matrix arrives.

Notes:

decided to do a double update to apologise for the fuck up on the first chapter

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was the evening when the knock on the door froze the entire house.

Phil was swirling onions around a pan, frying them. Technoblade was busy taking the meat from the oven and Wilbur- Wilbur wasn’t allowed in the kitchen.

 

Wilbur jumped up from the sofa, sprinting to the door, tripping over the rug, catching himself just as he opened the door.

 

He straightened up, blowing hair from his face and smiled the brightest grin he could muster.

 

Techno and Phil arrived behind him, Phil’s hand resting softly on his shoulder.

Though when he was expecting to be smiling at a persons face, he was met with empty air. He looked down.

 

There was Matrix.

 

By himself.

 

“What?” Matrix deadpanned,

 

Because of his height, Matrix had to raise his head in order to even see Wilbur standing there.

“I- where’s the armoured vehicle? And guards?” Wilbur quiered.

 

Matrix still had a blank expression, nothing to even hint about his feelings. “Oh no, I just walked here myself.”

“You…walked?” Wilbur enticed, but was quickly cut off by Phil. “How did you get our address mate?”

 

Matrix pushed the three stunned heroes, walking into the house. “Turns out, soldiers aren’t that good at talking quietly.” He turned his head. “Your onions are done.” Phil shook himself out of his daze and rushed to the pan, Technoblade following after him to continue with cutting the meat.

 

Wilbur closed the door quietly.

 

“Nice place you got” he put his hands on his hips, head raised to the ceiling, turning slightly in a circle. Everyone besides him in the room was silent.

Phil was the first person to break that silence over the sound of sizzling vegetables. “Wilbur, would you show..Matrix..to his room?”

 

Wilbur looked at his own father in distress.

 

Matrix turned to Wilbur with his mouth slightly agape , index finger pointing at him, elbow bent. “Your name…is Wilbur?” He began to laugh as Wilbur’s shoulders hiked up to his red ears.

 

“Alright move it- move!” Wilbur began shooing Matrix up the stairs as he still went on and on about how it was a ‘farmers name’, laughing all the way.

 

Where Matrix was going to be staying for the foreseeable future wasn’t that bad. The floors were clean and new, the walls were a stark white, along with the bedspread and other items inside. The only tinge of colour within the faux hospital room was the warm evening night spilling through the window.

 

“You can decorate it however you like-“ Wilbur paused. “Where are your bags?” Matrix froze. “Why on earth would I have bags? I’m not staying here for long. You should know that.”

 

“You said the same thing before you went into prison. It didn’t look like you were planning to get out any time soon.” Wilbur drew back in a short breath. He felt the atmosphere drop from joking and light to heavy. Very heavy.

 

Instead of pulling out a dagger from god knows where and attacking Wilbur, Matrix simply scowled, pushing past Wilbur, knocking shoulders deliberately. Well, it was more shoulder to arm. Height difference.

 

They all ate dinner in moderate silence. Technoblade, Phil and Wilbur sat at their large dining table, eating the broth that Phil and Techno had spent a large part of the day making, while Matrix sat, crossed legged in front of the tv, eating extra spicy curry pot noodles.

Wilbur glanced over at Techno.

 

Technoblade opened his mouth to say something, but his words trailed off as he furrowed his brows at Matrix.

The kid was slowly eating his noodles, eyes fixed on the tv as it quickly flicked past channel after channel. A cacophony of words from each presenter and show, an automatic laugh tone coming on briefly before the channel was switched.

“Matrix?” Phil called. “Hm?” Matrix answered, the tv immediately switching back to a normal broadcast when Matrix turned to look at the three.

“…Nevermind.” Phil shook his head and slightly smiled. Matrix turned back to watching the tv. Three heroes glanced at each other wearily.

 

Wilbur’s closet wasn’t filled with any clothes that suited Matrix’s taste. He raised his head in disgust when he saw the multitude of sweaters.

 

“What? They’re nice.” Wilbur pulled out a red one with embroidery of a college Matrix didn’t recognise. “I’m not touching that. It probably has…rabies.” Matrix said slowly, figuring out what disease to say.

 

“Well suck it up. We’re the closest in size so you’ll be wearing my clothes until you get your own.” Wilbur pushed the sweatshirt into Matrix’s folded arms, pulling out a basic pair of sleepwear shorts and placing them on top.

 

Matrix was ushered into his new room, getting changed inside while Wilbur waited outside with the door shut.

After a short interval of time, the door clicked open. Matrix stood there, an angry look in his face that made him resemble a disgruntled kitten. Wilbur raised his hand to his mouth, in a position that made him look like a proud mother.

He opened his mouth to speak, but was met with a middle finger and a door slam.

 

The next morning, Techno had an early patrol, which usually meant the whole house woke up with him.

 

But now there was an extra uncalculated percentage- Matrix.

Noise began usually around 6:35 am, Phil would be up first seconds later, however, Wilbur is a slow riser, waking up at about 6:50.

Matrix was an enigma.

 

His sleep schedule was unknown, but Wilbur assumed he would sleep early. Mostly due to the fact that there was nothing in his room, and the boy shockingly did not own a phone.

Or any electronics for that matter.

Techno headed for the hero tower at about 7 o’clock, Wilbur would be in at an average time of anywhere between 9-10 am. Phil’s time of going in was long behind him.

 

By 12pm, Phil had stretched his back, did some exercises and did a better job than yesterday at cleaning the house. And-

Matrix wasn’t awake.

And Phil was concerned.

He stood up, ready to go marching into an empty room, searching the house and then inevitably calling Techno.

 

Until he heard the familiar click of a door opening.

 

Matrix came down the stairs, one hand holding the wooden rail, the other rubbing the sleep from his eyes.

His hair was dishevelled, pointing out every which way, one sock was higher up than the other.

Matrix reached the bottom of the stairs. By then, Phil had cleared his cheeks of the embarrassed pink flush and was pretending to be reading a very interesting newspaper.

 

“Hello, Phoenix.” Matrix greeted, standing by the door awkwardly. Phil raised an eyebrow, glancing up from his fake newspaper reading session.

“Hi, Matrix.” Matrix began to walk into the kitchen. Phil stood up- “Your alright mate, I’ll make you breakfast.”

 

Making the breakfast was an easy task, Matrix sat at the breakfast bar, head lying on his arms as he watched intently at the eggs being formed. Phil wasn’t exactly sure on what the kid was allergic to and what he wasn’t, so a basic meal of toast and eggs it was.

Over the silence of the eggs cooling and the bread being toasted, Phil broke the ice. “What’s your name? Your proper name, I mean.” He enticed, Matrix lazily lifted his head. “Calling you Matrix is beginning to become a hassle.”

“It’s Tommy. Well Thomas, but I don’t like that name.” He answered easily. Phil was taken aback. He hadn’t told anyone his name.

Not even Wilbur, and Wilbur was undoubtedly the person he spent the most time with.

“Okay Tommy, would you like pepper on your eggs?”

 

 

Tommy was a… pugnacious child.

He was a spitfire, to say the least. Never missing a chance to passionately express his opinion. He regularly argued with Wilbur across from his seat in front of the TV, or joining Phil out in their vast garden.

They lived in an old Victorian style house. Although it was very, very old and rickety, even Tommy could tell they had lived in it for a long time- because of the homely feel.

It was painted in a slightly lighter forest green, the small beams that split up the exterior into all its Victorian grandeur was beige, with a grey roof.

 

A house like that wasn’t much to Tommy’s taste, but he liked the interior. There was undoubtedly a vintage feel inside, and a very dark wood polish choice made it even darker. The abundance of lights and windows significantly brightened the house.

 

Tommy’s room, however, was still a stark white. Unlike his personality.

In Tommy’s taste, there would be an absurd amount of posters across every wall, the room would probably be painted a burgundy colour, with white ceilings. If he had lived there since birth, anyone could be certain there would be multiple mysterious stains on the white ceiling. To the point where it would be debatable if it even was white.

 

Tommy had snooped in Wilbur’s room for a brief moment or two during his now two week stay at the hero's own home. It wasn’t all that impressive. Honestly, it was quite messy. And mustard. Oh so very mustard.

He hadn’t dared crossing the threshold of Technoblade’s room. Technoblade was scary. Tommy had no particular opinion on him, only that he was a behemoth of a man, and Tommy was surprised that he had ever managed to get a hit on the man during fights.

Phil- well Phil had personally shown Tommy his room. It was sickeningly old. From his odd obsession with forest green, to his vast amount of antiques, Knick knacks, and shiny things. Can’t forget the shiny things.

 

Tommy wouldn’t say he was settling in well- per say. He was just growing..used to the family.

 

He knew what he was here for after all.

 

Being in the garden with Phil was a pleasing experience. Being so used to bombs and guns and shouting and screaming and blood and-

 

It was loud.

And when it was silent. It made his ears ring.

But it was comforting, the heroes lived on the outskirts of Manburg. Which essentially meant the roar of a car's engine,motorbike- or any other mode of transport used in the heart of the city was to a minimum. Really, all Tommy could hear was the slight whistle of birds in the morning, or the coo of wood pigeons annoyingly waking him up.

 

Phil was the real worker, always out there, trowel in one hand, bag of bulbs in the other. Tommy lay on the grass more times than not. He liked digging his fingers into the ground. It was like he could feel the hum of the earth beneath his fingers. The hum of electricity was always a comfort, no matter where he was.

Tommy had only helped once, and he used his hands. It was a carrot. And supposedly your not supposed to eat a carrot straight out of the ground with dirt on it.

 

Today was quiet. Like most days, Wilbur and Techno were out doing their work, leaving Tommy and Phil to their own devices.

 

Tommy liked Phil a lot. He was calming, his voice was soothing. Tommy liked it when he would wave him over, pointing at a little ladybug or butterfly climbing on a flower or vegetable.

 

 

Parting out the dirt with his hands, brows furrowed as he hit it more roughly, wondering why it wasn’t becoming solid like the way Phil had it. Phil chuckled, taking his hands in his own.

“No mate, you can’t smack dirt like that. You do it like this-“ Phil held Tommy’s hands very gently, guiding them into an odd kneading like motion.

“Oh.” Tommy tilted his head.

Phil released his hands, peacefully turning back to his own flower bed.

Tommy now had his own little flower bed. He was working very hard on growing his little flower collection. He has a large book on flowers that Phil had gifted to him a couple days ago. Tommy had poured over each page in that book day and night.

 

“So, Tommy.” Tommys head perked up, and his hands slowed. “The judge had said that it is important for you to be implemented back into normal life. And… a part of that is attending school again.”

 

Tommy’s entire face dropped. “No. Not happening. Everyone in school are little rats, I don’t want to be near any of them.” He spat. “You hear me old man? I'm not smart enough anyways.”

Phil tilted his head. “You'll make lots of friends quickly. I know you will. Then you can have somewhere to go during the day, instead of being out here and gardening with me.”

 

“But I like being out gardening with you. I just know I’ll flip my shit if a teacher annoys me. Let alone a whole bunch of people my age.”Tommy whined.

 

“Oh but Tommy-“ Phil leaned over, making a high pitched voice, going to pinch Tommy’s face. “No- Phil! Phil!” There voices overlapping as Tommy swatted Phil’s hands away while he refused to stop cooing at him, unfolding himself from his cross crossed position as they continued to shout and laugh and coo.

 

 

Tommy was not happy.

At all.

 

He was cleared to attend a public school near the centre of Manburg, along with 1,200 other students. The school was supposedly very big, but Tommy knew in his heart that it would still be claustrophobic inside.

Tommy was this close to strangling Phil.

 

When it was brought up again at dinner time, Wilbur started to laugh, overlapping with Tommy’s groan from the sofa.

 

Tommy dragged his feet while waking around the store. Rows and rows upon clothes that barely deferred made him want to vomit. All three of the heroes had fought him before, so from his outfit choice, could they not tell this was absolutely not his style?

He was betrayed.

It was deep rooted in his heart as they walked into a store. The white blinding lights made him want to scratch his eyes out.

But he liked looking at the home wear when Phil and Wilbur sneaked away, leaving poor old Tommy with Technoblade.

He immediately began drumming his fingers against eachother, fidgeting as he walked into new aisles. A large, firm hand rested on his shoulder. “Don’t steal anything, I can see everything.”

Tommy whipped his head around and scowled. Despite Technos stone cold exterior, Tommy could tell he was making the older more and more agitated as he continued.

He turned back to the aisle, picking up a flamingo. “This is you.” Tommy held it up to him- “Wait no,” Tommy put it on the ground and used his two index fingers to make angry eyebrows over the flamingos inanimate black dot eyes.

“Alright, Alright, move Tommy.” Techno stayed cold. Phil and Wilbur had both lightened up to him, treating him almost like a sibling, someone meant to be there. Technoblade still treated him like a prisoner.

Tommy cackled, shuffling down the aisle.

 

They met up with Phil and Wilbur after Tommy was done pointing at random pink things and preaching that they greatly resembled Technoblade.

Tommy’s ears began to turn red with embarrassment when he saw the amount of things Phil began to load up for the cashier to check out. Even the worker seemed a little pale at the continuing pile.

Tommy crossed his arms and turned away, shifting from foot to foot as the cashier began scanning.

 

He couldn’t bear to see the price go up and up.

Walking out of the large store, Techno was beside Tommy again, almost brushing shoulders. Technoblade raised an eyebrow as Tommy reached up his back.

He pulled out the large pink flamingo. He must have seen the look on his face because Tommy began hysterically giggling.

Phil continued to push the red cart forward, but Wilbur turned around, watching as Techno began to drag Tommy back into the store, still waving around a…..was that a pink flamingo????

Notes:

I don’t have an upload schedule btw! Some chapters might take me a day,some a month. IM A VERY BUSY WOMAN!! and my birthdays soon so don’t expect any updates on Saturday :)(

Chapter 3: The School

Summary:

Tommy experiences his first taste of school.

Notes:

erm no comment on how long this took to come out…..

school is very hard and when you constantly fall asleep after school until 6, it’s a tad hard to write chapters

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

That night, Tommy tossed and turned.



He didn’t want to go to any type of school- he saw no reason for it! It’s not like he would need it to ever get a job when he’s older, most likely by the time he’s 50 he’ll be stuck in Pandora.

 

Phil would only be driving him to school for his first day, other than that, he would be all alone on the bus to school.

 

An idea sparked in his mind, something little- just to cool his nerves.

 

It’s not like Phil was stalking his every move, right?






But after the deed was done, it wasn’t Phil Tommy should have been looking out for, it was Technoblade.

 

The fire burned bright infront of him, glistening in the reflection of his eyes. Technoblade arrived beside him. Tommy didn’t stir.



After a few beats of silence between the pair over the sound of a crackling fire and wood beams snapping, Techno asked a single word question.



“Why?”



Tommy turned and looked up at him.

 

“I can’t help it.”




Techno took his hands out from his coat pockets, wrapping one arm round Tommy’s shoulders, walking them both away from the burning shop.

 

Although Tommy wouldn’t dare speak it to another soul, he leaned into Technoblade’s warmth. Even though he was right in front of a blazing fire mere moments ago, the bristling wind still chilled his skin.





When Tommy walked down the stairs the next day, he was tense.

 

His muscles tightened even further as he sat down at the breakfast bar, watching as Phil cracked eggs over a sizzling pan.

 

“Morning, mate.” Phil smiled softly.

 

Tommy squinted his eyes, suspicious of Phil’s calm exterior. Who could tell what was brewing inside? Surely Phil wouldn’t be very happy at the villain he’s supposed to be supervising, sneaking off to burn something.



“Did you sleep well?”

 

Tommy bristled. “ Yeessss…. ” Tommy dragged on. “What the fuck is going on?” 

 

Phil plated the eggs and sausage. “Techno told me about last night.” He handed the plate over to Tommy. All of a sudden he wasn’t in the mood of eating anymore.



“Uhm.” Was all Tommy could squeeze out as he struggled to meet Phil’s icy gaze.

 

“Well-“ Phil started, turning away from the fourteen-year-old. “I’m not mad at you, I know it’s hard to get out of old habits.” 

 

Tommy sipped the orange juice from his glass, still eyeing Phil as he did so. “..Alright.” He stabbed his knife into the fried egg.

 

Phil picked up the news paper from the counter that had obviously been dropped by either of his sons, walking into the living room and sitting in his large turquoise armchair to read the paper

 

He ate slowly and cautiously- weary of the man behind him.  This family was weird. Although it felt like he was slowly being  accepted as one of them, Tommy still felt slightly alinenated. In terms of heroes vs villains, Tommy was on the opposite side as all of them.



He wasn’t like Wilbur- or Techno, he was a villain. A so called ‘bad egg’ among other. Tommy couldn’t help but go out and burn a building or two- he was born and raised that way.

 

The two brothers were perfect examples of golden children, Tommy could just tell from the photo frames hanging on the wall that he had been quietly studying over the past week he’d been in the household.

 

Wilbur was obviously somekind of guitar genius, and Technoblade was almost always pictured with a sword in his hand or nearby.

 

They both didn’t seem like the type to run wild either. Perfect and poised in each photo. Except one, where they seemed to be having a picnic, Phil smiling wildly as he snapped the photo, and Wilbur about to tackle Techno on the blanket.

 

He put his almost clear plate on the kitchen sink. As he turned around, he nearly jumped a mile high in the air when Phil was right behind him, black school bag in hand. 

 

“Phil! What the fuck!? Jesus Christ man, give a bit of a warning before you go behind me like that!” Tommy exclaimed, holding his heart as if it was about to explode.

 

“Sorry. Force of habit.” Phil rubbed his neck with his free hand sheepishly. “C’mon, let’s get going. Your school bag is packed.” He handed the black school bag to him.

 

“What’s in it?” Tommy asked, zipping open the bag as Phil walked towards the dark brown front door. 

 

“Just copies to write school notes and homework in. Your teachers will probably give you your textbooks.” Phil grabbed heavily accessorised keys off coat hooks on the wall beside the door.

 

  

“Boo.” Tommy frowned-following Phil out of the door towards a modest family car. You wouldn’t expect they were heroes with massive salaries from their car situation.

 

Tommy shifted uncomfortably in the leather seat.

 

He didn’t like being stuck in a car,where he wouldn’t be as easily able to dive out the window as he would in a house, or better yet, outside.

 

“But Phil, what if I can’t write? I won’t be taking down any notes if I can’t write.” Tommy said smugly,waggling an index finger at a now driving Phil. 

 

“I know that you can write. And I know that you can draw too. I’ve seen your neon graffiti on capital buildings first hand.” Phil corrected, a slight smile on his face as he did so.

 

Tommy slumped back down in the beige leather seat, the seatbelt rising to graze his neck.



“I already hate school.”

 

“You’re not even in school yet mate, you’ll be fine.”

 


The drive had been a quiet one. Phil has switched on the radio the second Tommy refused to talk to him and sighed dramatically like the teenager he was.

 

Bright trees faded away into concrete buildings as they entered deeper and deeper into the city, further away from Phil’s quaint family home on the outskirts- where it was easy to get away from the city that had suffocated him since he was born. 

 

Phil pulled into a small parking space in front of the school. It could only be described as your average American high school, two floors and big concrete steps leading up.

 

Tommy stayed perfectly still for a moment, twiddling his thumbs together. Phil removed his hands from the steering wheel and placed them in his lap, turning to face Tommy.

 

The silence was tumultuous.

 

“If you really don’t want to go to school, Tommy, we- we can always try to homeschool you?” Phil urged.

 

Tommy took a deep breath in. “No. Losers stay off from school. And I’m not a loser.” Tommy immediately opened the car door and stepped out, dragging his bag along with him.

 

He could see a small trail of students heading up the steps, anxiety began to churn in his gut and he heard Phil tell him a quiet ‘Good luck!’ From inside the car before it was silenced by the slamming of the door.

 

Tommy stilled as he slung his bag over his shoulders.

 

He was really and truly, 

 

Nervous.



Even as he was told to complete a mission of possibly the biggest heist in the history of Manburg, he was able to easily shake any nerves from his shoulders.

 

A maelstrom of anxiety threatened to swallow him up.

 

Pushing open the front doors, his ears were filled with a swarm of voices from all around each point in the hallway. Apparently, he was supposed to make his way to the principal's office.

 

Tommy’s equilibrium was knocked back into balance as he turned around students, using his skills to not touch anyone else. 

 

As he approached the office, he nearly tripped over stray emos, but managed to regain composure as he opened the door.

 

Sparing one last glance at the dark haired, nihilistic teenagers, he was greeted by a recognisable smell. A smell that only official buildings that had a vast amount of fine dust on the carpets had.

 

The sausage-curled secretary looked up at him. Tommy was a tad distracted by her abnormally long, hot pink acrylics.

 

“Thomas, is it?” The secretary drawled, staring up at him lazily through her thick framed, small lense glasses.

 

Tommy responded, “Yep.”

 

She nodded slightly, pressing a bright red button on a contraption that Tommy was not bothered to understand.

 

“Sir, Thomas is here.” There was a short response that Tommy couldn’t even hear. 

 

It was a wonder this one-foot-in-the-grave secretary could hear whatever was said.

 

She did a slight throw of her head towards a door just off the main office. It was inviting, with plants in the small area with two chairs side by side. It was small, but the hanging frames, plants and small window allowing golden morning light through made it all the more homely.

 

When he opened the door to the principal's office, he was met with an…odd shade of hair. 

 

And Tommy thought Techno’s was wild. 

 

Apparently not, because the fully licensed principal of this school had dark forest green hair. He gestured to sit down. 

 

“So Thomas-“ “Tommy.” Tommy corrected. The principal paused for a second. “Do you prefer, Tommy?” He asked quietly.

 

Tommy gave him a look. “Duh. I wouldn’t have told you a different name otherwise.” The principal nodded.

 

“Okay, well my name is Mr.Dude-“ Tommy snorted. “And I am principal of this school.”  Mr.Dude sounded a little unsure of himself. As if his license to teach was fake.

 

“I know you are probably very nervous to be going into a new school all by yourself, but rest assured we will do everything to help you settle in.” Tommy sunk further into his chair. Folding his arms as he did so.

 

Mr.Dude slid a piece of paper across the table, it  just seemed to be a bunch of time  and names.

 

Mr.Dude quickly explained, “This is your timetable, it shows you your teacher, what subject you have, the time you have them and the room your in.” 

 

Tommy picked up the sheet of paper, raising his upper lip as he saw the first thing he had was maths.

 

God, he hated maths.

 

“I think from your face you’ve figured out what you have. Room 11 is just down the hallway and to your left.” Mr.Dude used hand gestures to point out of his office.

 

Tommy stood up, turning to leave the office.”If you have any questions please ask any staff members!” He called after him.

 

Tommy rolled his eyes, stepping out into the hallway to find it empty. He stood still momentarily, recalling Mr.Dudes instructions.

 

When he reached room 11, he saw that all the students were sitting down. Paying attention to the odd amalgamation of numbers and letters.

 

He easily opened the door, the teacher was mid sentence. She turned to look at him- Tommy shut the door behind him, slightly leaning his weight against it.

 

“Are you..Thomas?” She asked, a mildly puzzled look on her face, “Tommy, yes.” He supplied. The teacher nodded slightly. Then she raised her finger, Tommy followed where she was pointing until he saw a boy with a completely nest of light brown hair, sitting surreptitiously.

 

“You can sit beside Tobias, I don’t mind if you need a little help with what I’m teaching, but ask Tobias in a whisper, please.” Tommy began to walk forward, the teacher turning back to her teaching.

 

Tommy slowly made his way to the back, the eyes of other students darted up to him, acknowledging his face.

 

He turned to sit in his seat, quietly noting that Tobias had his eyes closed. Like he was sleeping. The loud scraping of Tommy pulling out his chair, however, made the boy open one eye, his pupils seemingly twinkling with recognition.

 

Tobias turned and smiled at him. “Hi, I’m Tubbo!” He said excitedly, in a voice that Tommy definitely did not expect a very.. antisocial emo looking teenager to have. 

 

Tommy raised an eyebrow at him for a moment, before schooling his odd expression back to a normal look. “Tommy.”

 

Tommy then realised that there was a zig-zag shape of a scar snaking up the left side of Tubbo’s face, the colour was light and barely reached his eye, but Tommy just knew a scar like that would cover the whole left side of his body.

 

Tommy also realised within the two second window of his realisations about the boy that would probably be sitting next to him permanently in maths, that Tubbo had a hearing aid.

 

He vaguely gestures to his ear, “You have a hearing aid?” Tubbo nodded excitedly. “I don’t have to learn sign language..do I?” Tommy looked scared for a moment, but Tubbo recoiled slightly. “No? What the fuck?”



Tommy raised his arms in surrender. “Okay! Jesus…”



He didn’t know how to act. Tommy hadn’t been around people his age in..a long, long time.

 

“Whatever- “ Tubbo scooted his desk and chair closer to Tommy’s. By now, he had already gotten a red lined copy out. One from the six others that Phil had given him.

 

“Basically, we’re learning how to multiply brackets, but there are algebraic bracket expressions.” Tubbo then looked up from Tommy’s page, where he had written down the sun with his own pen.

 

Tubbo looked at him like it was as simple as the alphabet. 

 

But the jokes on him, Tommy didn’t even know the alphabet!

 

“Huh?” Tommy raised his lip, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. He looked straight into Tubbo’s hazel eyes. Tubbo rolled them, pointing at the page then at the board, slowly explaining to Tommy what everything meant.



By the time Tommy had partially understood a question, the bell had rang.



In what could only be described as a languid manner, Tommy sank down in his seat as Tubbo gathered his things, slowly pulling out his timetable.

 

“Oh for fucks sake!” Tommy bashed his fists down on the school desk, not too quietly, but not loud enough to make people’s heads turn.

 

“What do you have next?” Tubbo hovered over him. “Fucking science man!” Tommy groaned, slinking up from his seat, picking up his bag. 

 

Tubbo cracked a smile at him, “I love science! And we’re in the same class again!” He walked backwards out of the classroom and into the busy hallway.

 

“It’s just this way-“ Tubbo said, weaving through the crowds of people. Tommy struggled to catch up. 

 

He bumped shoulders with a relativley tall guy with a bright, almost neon purple hoodie. As the kid turned around to glare at Tommy, Tommy swore he could see a purple glint in his eyes.

 

Tommy furrowed his brow and raised his top lip.

 

Tubbo pulled him into a science lab, it reeked of an odd smell that seemingly no one could place their fingers on.

 

They both slid into a seats right at the back, Tubbo turned to a boy beside them with odd hair, and began chatting.

 

Tommy sat in silence for a moment, waiting for the teacher to come in. He pulled out another random copy. This time, it was a turquoise blue.

 

He leaned over, looking right at the guy Tubbo was talking to. “Do you have a pen?” He asked simply.

 

The guy looked bewildered, staring at Tommy for a beat in time, glancing at Tubbo before stuttering out “Yeah.. I-I think so?” He sounded unsure of himself.

 

In a second or two, he pulled out a ballpoint black pen, passing it to Tommy without fuss.

 

A teacher with a very tight bun and a tall, slim shape walked in. Laptop in hand, she began to teach.

 

For once in his life, Tommy was actually completely silent. No leg bouncing, fidgeting or humming. Tubbo and the odd haired guy were speaking quietly, Tommy wasn’t bothered to listen.



“Thomas? I know it’s your first day, but you really have to pay attention to this class. You’ve missed half the year.” A nasally voice called out to him. In his peripheral vision, he saw Tubbo’s head swivel around to look at him. 



A mild look of fear crossed his face.

 

“I am paying attention though?” Tommy raised his eyebrow, sinking back in his chair. The teacher widened her eyes, before they hardened.

 

“Was that cheek young man?” “Duh?” The teacher began a big long spiel about how a tone  of voice was so important, and the line between respect and cheek was very thin.

 

Tommy just rolled his eyes. “I’m not sure why you are rolling your eyes Thomas, you’ll be learning  about this in English soon enough.”

 

Tommy scoffed quietly.

 

“Me and you did not get off on the right foot,Thomas. I hope you can change that very quickly.” The teacher narrowed her eyes.

 

“You just can’t get it through your thick skull that I’m bored out of my mind in your class. You can’t teach.” 




He cackled at the teacher positively fuming at him all the way to the principal's office.

 

Tommy had only been in this exact same office about an hour and a half ago, and he could feel the disappointment radiating off of Mr.Dude.



Blocking out the loud teacher who was physically spitting all over the desk was easy. And when he looked up at Mr.Dude asking him a question, all he could say was 

 

“Huh?”









Tommy slid into the leather car seat. Phil quietly drummed the steering wheel as he went to reverse out of his parking spot, careful not to run over any stray children.

 

“Well, what happened?” Phil looked at him from the corner of his eye.

 

Tommy folded his arms, looking out of the car window at the grey buildings zooming past.

 

“Nothing much.” He shrugged. Phil sighed. “I got a call from Mr.Dude about a particularly angry science teacher?”

 

Tommy let out a huffed laugh.

 

“Something about you telling her to get it through her thick skull that you were bored?” Phil looked at him as they stopped at a glowing red traffic light in the evening sunset.



“I was right.” Tommy glared at Phil. “Why care anyways? It’s not like I’m trying to get to college or anything.”

 

“Because I want to see progress.” The car engine tumbled back into driving. “I want to see you grow, and learn. I want to see you become a kid again.”

 

Tommy stilled for a moment as the grey buildings morphed into green trees while his attention was elsewhere.





“I don’t change. You should know that by now.”











Notes:

again so so so sorry about how long this took to come out

 

hmmm i wonder who this odd coloured fellah might be????

Chapter 4: The Teacher

Summary:

Tommy has an unusual encounter with a teacher- which ends up with one of them seriously injured.

Guess who.

Notes:

you can all thank MuffinMansWife for this chapter because their comment single handedly made me speed write and finish this chapter

MuffinMansWife you are a hero

WARNING FOR VIOLENCE, XENOPHOBIA AND MENTIONS OF BLOWING SOMEONE UP !!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The days of school floated past  Tommy. Just like a train speeding past a station.



Any and all conversations he and Tubbo had had during that week were just as futile and fast as the week. It was clear that Tubbo was trying, trying to form some kind of communication, but Tommy was simply not having it.

 

Everything was itching at him to explode, use the buzzing of the lights against his Science teacher, to watch her explode after being fizzled from the inside out. He knew what he was capable of. Electricity manipulation was a useful power when you knew how to bend it to the limits of the human body.



Tommy just wasn’t sure what had set him off. It could have been the constant scraping of Wilbur’s fork on his ceramic plate that even Tommy could hear all the way from the couch, even if the TV was on.

 

Or maybe, it was the ankle bracelet that he constantly had on, that also constantly hummed with purple electricity. He had resorted to winding strips of kitchen roll over the light, but it didn’t work half of the time.

 

He was itching to use his powers, to make just one light blink for longer than what was normal, to make someone convulse wildly before dropping to the floor. And if Wilbur did not stop eating specifically Tommy’s curry pot noodles, he would be on the receiving end of that electrical shock. 



At breakfast that morning, Phil had somehow noticed Tommy’s constant foot tapping.

 

“You alright mate? You keep on bouncing your leg.” Phil questioned softly, turning to Tommy, his odd amalgamation of fruits and yogurt left to the past for a moment. 

 

“Yeah? Why wouldn't I be?” Tommy prayed that Phil did not just see his eye twitch involuntarily. Phil winced. Yeah he noticed it. Unfortunately.

 

“You’ve just been a little jumpy lately. Is there something bothering you?” Phil urged on gently. “Oh I don’t know, maybe I’m just in a random ass school, I’m a villain away from home, in someone else’s home and I’m not allowed to use my powers?” Tommy soat back.



Phil recoiled backwards. “Okay, well, how can we work on this together? How can I help you?” 

 

Tommy raised a very judging eyebrow at him. “Which Facebook mom therapist did you get that line off of?” He hopped off the stool, slinging his bag over his back.

 

“Thanks so much Philza Minecraft, but I think I’m going to walk to school today.” Tommy was halfway out the door, still keeping an eye on Phil, who was now sitting alone at the breakfast bar,he shut the door.




Tommy arrived in his Monday morning science class in a bit of a mood.

 

Tubbo was ranting in his ear about something to do with the mechanisms of a car door lifting up, an image of the ‘Back To The Future’ car flashed in his mind. When he was younger, Dream almost forced him to watch the three original movies with him.

 

Normally, Tommy would shockingly be interested in Tubbos early morning science rant. But his mood was at a considerably low point.

 

“There is a clutch at the bottom of the door, and-“ Tommy turned his head to Tubbo, effectively making Tubbo look straight into his cerulean spheres, trailing off his sentence. “Tubbo, man, I’m just really not in the mood today, alright? I’m trying my best to listen but I’m just not into it.”



A small look of hurt crossed Tubbo’s face. Tommy thought he worded his words gently, but maybe not. “Oh! Okay. Sorry, I’ll stop.”

 

Tommy nodded appreciatively, just in time for his No.1 enemy, Ms.Prenderghast to walk in. 

 

Unfortunately for Tommy, his irritated emotions did not disperse after Tubbo had stopped talking. And someone decided it would be a great idea to throw their burst pen into the bin. From their seat. While Ms.Prenderghast was close to it.

 

Ink spewed from the pen and into her hair as it collided with her forehead. The person in question's eyes were blown wide, Tommy just snorted, he could bet that the cogs were turning in their brain for an excuse to use.



A snorted laugh was apparently not the right move to make for this science teacher, because she immediately shot her head up, pointing a bony finger straight at Tommy.

 

You! What on earth makes you think you should throw a pen at a teacher!?” She spat, under the light you could see the spit particles flying in the air.

 

Tommy’s face painted into a disgusted look, he raised his hands in defence. “Miss, I appreciate the flattery, but do you really think I could toss a pen that far from all the way back here?”

 

“You cheeky little brat! That is no way to speak to a member of staff! I can get you suspended for that!” She curled her lips inwards, still jabbing her finger in his direction with every word.

 

Tommy, for once, contained his laughter at the face.

 

A nervous voice sounded from near the front. “Miss? It wasn’t Tommy, I didn’t mean to throw it at you.” The teacher only spared them a glance before her attention was right back on Tommy.

 

“No need to defend them, Delilah. We all know that Tommy is the main trouble maker in this school.” She came down from behind her desk, walking through the class and straight up to Tommy. He folded his arms.

 

“Where are you from, Thomas?” She asked calmly, resting her forearms on Tommy’s heavily doodled desk.

 

Tubbo sank down in his seat. “Why do you need to know?” He raised an eyebrow. The teacher looked smug. “I know people like you- what are you? European?”

 

Tommy scowled. He had a feeling that she was going to go down a route that would end up with him in the principal's office again. Tubbo went to open his mouth, but Ms.Prenderghast raised a silencing finger at him.

 

“I know, people like you, Tomas. You steal, you rob, you murder. But that’s just not going to be tolerated here. You’re in America now, alright? And right now, you're going to shut up, and learn some since, mkay?” She turned around on her heel and started up the lesson again like nothing had happened.

 

The zapping within his body began to quickly accelerate through his nerves.

 

His right eye twitched. The light at the front of the lab blinked. 

 

Tubbo reached over, possibly to comfort Tommy by placing a hand on his shoulder, but with the click from beneath the desk and the soft clank of something metal and heavy being dropped on the floor, Tommy was up and out of his seat.

 

Ms. Prenderghast turned around from the board, facing Tommy’s angry face. 

 

She sighed and shook her head, “What is it now, Thomas?”

 

Tommy grabbed a conical flask from the desk, and smashed it right into her face.



He could specifically hear Tubbo shouting “What the fuck!” From the back of the room. Star student, Delilah, stood up, rushing over to the teacher. She pulled out her phone to call an ambulance as Ms.Prenderghast twisted and twined in pain on the floor.

 

Tommy turned his attention away from the commotion, and  made his way out the door. Tubbo ran up behind him, Tall Guy  also appeared seconds later.

 

“Tommy! What the hell did you just do?” Tubbo shouted, closing the door to the calamity that was occurring just behind it.

 

“I gave her exactly what she deserved. Bitch.” Tommy scowled, continuing on his way to the Principal's office. Tubbo trailed after him, Tall Guy was a little slower, but he was still keeping up. “Tommy you can’t just smash a teachers head open because you don’t like her!” He whined as the secretary gave them all a wide eyed look.

 

He sat down in the chair in front of Mr.Dudes wild hair. Tall Guy and Tubbo stood at his side. “Tubbo, Tommy, Ranboo. What can I do for you guys? I’m pretty sure you're supposed to be in period one.” Mr.Dude started.

 

Tubbo immediately spoke up. “Tommy’s after smashing Ms.Prenderghast’s head open with a conical flask.”  He jabbed a thumb in Tommy’s direction. Ranboo just held his wrist awkwardly.

 

Mr.Dudes eyebrows raised in surprise. “Oh my god? Is she okay?” Tubbo nodded. “Yeah, he’s fine.” He lied. Very much a lie. Mr.Dude slowly turned to Tommy. “Anything to say for yourself? I think we all know what the next word that comes out of your mouth should be, Tommy.”

 

“Fuck? Because I was thinking more of a sentence than just a word.” Tommy shrugged, sinking down in the seat. “The use of bad language is against our school policy.” Mr. Dude narrowed his eyes.

 

“U-Uh sir? I think attacking a teacher is also a very big breach in the school's policy.” Ranboo tried, his voice barely above a whisper. Tommy leaned forward in his seat, palms gripping the chairs arms. “Shut up Ranboo!” He hissed, aggressively narrowing his eyes.

 

“Tommy, it’s unfortunate that I have to say this in front of your friends, but if you keep up this dangerous behaviour, the authorities will be getting involved.” Mr.Dude spoke sternly. The morning sun had been covered by a cloud, casting a slight shadow over Mr.Dudes face- causing his eyes to glimmer as though they were neon. Although Tommy hadn’t noticed, Tubbo and Ranboo glanced at each other wearily.

 

Tommy raised an eyebrow at Mr.Dude’s statement. “How are they not already involved? Swear I just made a teacher blind like 10 minutes ago.”

 

Mr. Dude suddenly stood up, pressing his hands against the desk to help himself up. “Right- out Tommy.” Tommy gave him a puzzled look.




Tommy sat in reception alone for around an hour. 



He saw the paramedics rush through the school hallways, later coming out with Ms.Prenderghast. She was moaning and groaning about how much pain she was in, and when they passed the reception, Ms.Prenderghast faced his way. Tommy gave the best insult he could think of, a little wave goodbye to his favourite science teacher.



Not too long after, Phil showed up. Not just him though, Technoblade and Wilbur were also there. He could feel the embarrassment radiating off Phil. Something began to stir up in his gut, and his head began to feel too full, like a frontal headache was beginning to form. Wilbur gave him a slight look of disappointment before turning to go into the office, following after his family.

 

When they returned from the deep depths of the Principals office, Phil look mortified. Wilbur was clearly itching to say something, and Techno? Well he was Techno. Completely blank faced.



As they began to walk out of the school,Tubbo ran up to him, stopping him right at the door. The family walked ahead. 

 

They were both silent for a moment,the quiet sound of the breeze distracting them from their thoughts as time ticked past in the millisecond. A contrast from the grey, red and beige insides of the school to the open grey pavement, sunny skies and quiet trees drastically changed the lighting on the pairs faces.

 

“Tommy-“ Tubbo grabbed his forearm gently, “Promise me, that you won’t use your powers against the innocent.” He leaned it slightly closer, whispering just next to Tommy’s ear. 

 

Tommy’s gut stirred viciously. Tubbo had seen his power restrainer break in the science lab.

 

Tommy gulped, nodding softly.  

 

“Tommy! Come on!” Phil called him from outside, Tommy whipped his head around to Phil, who was leaning on the open car door, Techno and Wilbur were already seated inside. Tubbo let go of his arms, leaving Tommy to quickly walk down the steps, glueing his eyes to the concrete steps as he approached Phil.



Tubbo shook his head, folding his arms and turning on his heel. “Woah!” He stumbled back a little. Ranboo stood right in front of him, quickly raising his hands in surrender. “Sorry- I didn’t know you were going to turn around that quickly.”

 

“Whatever, it’s alright.” Tubbo jerked his head in the direction of a random hallway. “Walk?” He asked. Ranboo nodded his head following Tubbo quietly as they walked.

 

“What are we going to do? Will we tell the rest of them?” Tubbo whispered, desperately pleading for Ranboo’s help in the midst of his moral battle. 

 

Ranboo looked confused for a beat, furrowing his brows- opening his mouth, insinuating that he was going to ask ‘what are you talking about?’ However, his expression quickly changed. “Oh. Are we really going to talk about this here?”

 

Tubbo rolled his eyes, dragging Ranboo into a nearby janitor's closet. “This better for you?” He spat into the darkness, Ranboo’s glow-in-the-dark red and green pupils was the only thing that gave the indication that he nodded his head.

 

“I don’t know. I mean- a massive villain being able to use his powers again after smashing glass over a teacher's head? Not so good.” Ranboo shrugged to the darkness.

 

Tubbo sighed. “He hasn’t gone immediately to running away and blowing shit up, so I think that’s a sign he's changing?” Ranboo gave a small warble of doubt. “Oh! I have an idea! What about he goes to the tower? To see how the heroes work! It might inspire him.” Ranboo suggested excitedly.

 

“Are you joking? That’s a joke, right?” Tubbo was stupefied by his partner's stupidity. Ranboo wilted, his bright eyes darting to the floor.

 

“I don’t think letting a villain into where heroes work and live would be a bright idea. He’s a total hellion.” Tubbo flicked his hand out to no one in particular.

 

The sound of the bell was muffled.

 

“What will we do? We technically just let him walk free with no power suppressor on.” The worry leaked through Tubbo’s voice. He rested an arm on the arm that was wrapped around his torso, biting on his already short nails.

 

“Maybe this is a good thing? Maybe it will make him less uptight, maybe accept the situation he is in- see it as something less of a blockade to his future, but more as something guiding him to the right path?” Ranboo said softly.

 

Tubbo scoffed. “Right, out you go Jim Rohn.” He lightly shoved Ranboo out of the abyss of the janitor's closet and out into the endlessly dirty school hallway.

 

A student gave them an odd look, looking up from their phone. “Homosexual activity in the janitors closet is wild.” They shook their head, continuing on the way down the hall.

 

Tubbo made an awkward face to Ranboo, the one where you show your bottom teeth after something awkward has happened.

 

“Fuck.” Was all Tubbo said.



Notes:

the plot thickens!!!!!!!!

let me know if u liked this chapter and I will thank you for making me write another x

Chapter 5: The Punishment

Summary:

Phil decided on a fitting punishment for Tommy attacking his science teacher.

Tommy and Wilbur have an insight on their growing bond.

Notes:

bonjour this chapter is dedicated to decylwater thanks for the motivation and sorry for not seeing your comment until like 2am last night

Also sorry for not posting in almost a month!!!!!!!!!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A door slam sounded throughout the quiet Watson household.

Phil threw his keys down on the little dish on the drawers next to the door. The dish also held Techno’s keys, which had a little crown, a yellow ribbon and a squid keychain. Wilbur wasn’t allowed a car. Not after what happened in 2018.

“She was a right twat! I gave her what she deserved. “Tommy seethed, pointing an index finger right at Phil as Wilbur and Techno stood at either side of him.

“It doesn’t matter what she was like! You can’t just put a teacher into a hospital like that!” Phil held out his hands in exasperation. Tommy sat up at that, glaring at Phil with the might of UY Scuti.

“You don’t understand! She fucking- ugh.” Tommy groaned, flopping back onto the sofa.

“You need to grow up, Tommy. You can be mad at everyone and fight anyone in your sight your entire life.” Wilbur spoke calmly from the kitchen, where Technoblade was behind him, making a coffee while he was making a cup of tea.

“Yes I can! Watch me! I’ll actually do that until I die just to spite you, Wilbur Soot.” Tommy narrowed his eyes, turning around to lean his arms on the back of the couch.

“You know what? Tomorrow, you can go with Techno and Wilbur to the tower. Maybe seeing their maturity-“ Phil’s mouth closed for a moment. “Techno’s maturity will help you make wiser decisions when someone annoys you.”

“Ey?” Tommy was dumbfounded.

“Yup. I bet you’ll learn something educational inside the heroes tower.” Phil nodded to himself, congratulating his mind for conjuring up a smart idea to settle a rowdy, obstinate child. He moved into the kitchen, scanning the cabinets for something to make for dinner.

Curry maybe? They had a surplus of rice thanks to Wilbur’s terrible online grocery shopping skills.

“Are you joking? Wilbur has the backbone of a chocolate eclair! He won’t teach me anything!” Tommy protested, standing right on the border of the kitchen.

Technoblade chuckled, quietly moving past Wilbur- towards the living room with a steaming hot mug of coffee in hand.

“Hey!” Wilbur exclaimed at his twin in dismay.

“Well if not Wilbur then Tech, or any of the other heroes in the tower. Even the janitors of secretaries or assistants will teach you something!” Phil sang, taking down a packet of microwaveable rice. Curry it is then.

Tommy huffed, turning around on his heel and stomping up the stairs. “I’m never ever leaving this room! You can’t make me go to that ugly, shiny, dick-shaped tower!” Tommy yelled, presumably inside his room.

“You’re still going to have to come down for dinner!” Phil called back up to him, a visible grin on his face.

Banter like this ceased when Techno and Wilbur grew up, it was nice to have a younger s̶o̶n̶ person in the house.

“Fuck you!” The door slammed.

Phil laughed at that.

 

 

Tommy made it known he was upset by very, very loudly groaning from the backseat of Techno’s large black BMW.

 

Phil stood at the door like a proud mother, waving them off while holding a tea-towel at his waist.

“Your jobs are shit.” Tommy grumbled, folding his arms and sinking down in the seat. Wilbur turned around to face Tommy from the front seat. “It’s just not though, we help people, we hold charity events- we even sometimes donate our salaries to charities and orphanages!” He argued.

Tommy rolled his eyes. “Do you actually though? Or is that the orphanages closer to the higher districts? Are those charities just donating to people who have enough money to cure their sicknesses by themselves?”

Wilbur’s mouth opened to retort, but it closed. He turned back around in his seat and didn’t open his mouth again the entire trip to the tower.

Technoblade drove the group into an underground car park, the yellow overhead lights shone across Tommy’s face as they found a parking spot.

Tommy hugged his arms tightly round his torso as they stepped out of the car- Techno locking it with a loud “beep!” and a flash of the lights. The air was stale and stagnant that far underground, and Tommy couldn’t help but feel the chill as the three of them walked towards a small, rickety elevator at the end of the car park.

 

A yellow light cast over them, and the mirror was too dirty to check yourself in. “Is this like the poor persons lift? Why is it so shitty in here…” Tommy questioned, scrunching up his nose.

Wilbur rolled his eyes. “They put too much money on the upper floors. Wait till we get up there, you’ll see the difference.”

True to his word, when the big metal doors slid open, Tommy’s ears were met with voices of coversation and the hustle and bustle of the hero tower.

Something akin to excitement settled in his heart.

Wilbur stepped forward out of the rickety elevator, which was carefully placed out of view from the regular commuters in the tower. He placed an arm on Tommy’s shoulder, making the kid still for a moment. In his peripheral vision, he spotted Techno going towards the clock in machine next to the elevator that led to the upper, hero populated floors.

“Don’t even think about trying a single thing, Tommy. There are cameras all over the place.” He whispered, directing Tommy towards the large receptionist desk in between the two elevators.

“Hey, Wilbur. Who’s this?” A round-faces woman with ginger hair and slight green eyeshadow pointed at Tommy.

“Hi, Cleo- this is Tommy! He’s going to be with me and Techno today.” Cleo nodded, looking away from Wilbur’s face and to her computer screen, wordlessly typing away with her forest green acrylic nails.

 

She nodded slowly, before sliding a visitor card over the top of the marble wall that left the rest of her body unseen. “Have a good day in the tower, Tommy.” She smiled.

 

Wilbur walked ahead, taking a card from his pocket and sliding it through a machine, which gave a tiny bell jingle to indicate that Wilbur had clocked in for the day.

In the much cleaner elevator, with a much cleaner light and mirror, the silence was resounding. Until a certain nihilistic teenager broke it.

“So, Wilbur Soot, what am I doing today?” Tommy asked innocently, interlocking his hands and shifting back and forth onto the balls of his feet.

“Just sorting papers, we might even let you meet some heroes later.” Wilbur glanced at him. Tommy, despite the scowl facade he was showing Wilbur, was buzzing beneath his skin.

The light- the light just above him,combined with the energy his own body is creating, could create enough energy to put Wilbur into a coma.

He could even cut off the electricity powering the elevator, making it plummet down and down and down-

Ding!

The elevator doors shuddered open, revealing a wide, white corridor with doors lining each side. Another elevator faced him on the other side.

Techno was already out in the carpeted corridor, stack of manila folders and report sheets in hand.

When Tommy and Wilbur approached him, Techno attempted to drop the stacks into Tommy’s arms. Tommy watched them fall to the floor next to his red converse.

“I’m not picking those up.” He pointed to the stack.

 

Much to his dismay, Technoblade made him pick up each and every paper, and bring them to their office room.

The office room itself was nothing special, a projector at the top of the room, a mediocre amount of plants dotting around each corner, and a large grey meeting situated in the middle. The only thing that really caught his attention was the large picture window, spanning the entire length of the wall on the right side.

He let out a quiet ‘woah’ at the bright skyline. It was early in the morning, but the skyline was nothing short of beautiful. “Is this what you guys look at every morning?” He turned to the two brothers, who were busy organising other miscellaneous papers. They both turned to him at the same time. “Yeah?” Wilbur answered before Technoblade could even think.

“How could you ever be sad? This should be a painting.” Tommy spread his arms wide, indicating to the two other men in the room what he was looking at.

“We’re not sad, the only thing I’m anguished about is having to sort all of these case files from A-Z” Technoblade slumped down in his chair “I don’t even know what that means, but I have nothing else to do so I’ll help.” Tommy slipped into his own chair…approximately seven away from Wilbur and Technoblade.

 

“Why the fuck are you sitting so far away? We need your help with these, child.” Wilbur narrowed his eyes, splitting the pile between himself and Technoblade.

“First of all, not a child, second of all, you too seem infectious.” Tommy jabbed a finger in both of their directions.

Wilbur rolled his eyes, his head going with him as he once again split his and Technos pile, siding the sheets down the table to Tommy. “We literally know your legal age, and you are barely a teenager.”

 

“Die.” Was Tommy’s brilliantly thought of response, as he began flipping through: “CASE FILE: ROBBERY ON CLEMENTS STREET, 2.34 AM”

It was pretty mediocre in Tommy’s well refined, teenage taste. Nothing spectacular happened. Phantom shrieked once, and the criminal went running. Within about three case files almost identical in details, Tommy grew bored.

“Why don’t you ever play any music? It’s absolutely fucking miserable in here.” Tommy shared his thoughts, noting as a storm cloud began to roll in over the city skyline. “Too distracting.” Was Technoblade blank answer.

“Surely you guys have some music taste?” Tommy questioned, while his legs swung over the spinning office chair. “Classical.” Techno shrugged. “I like too much music-” Techno scoffed. “I suppose I like rock, and indie bands.” Wilbur nodded thoughtfully to himself.

Tommy opened his mouth to reply, but Technoblade stopped him. “You don’t even have to say anything, we know you like music.” He said, waving one file report around.

“Woah- is that mine?” Tommy exclaimed in awe, racing around the table to snatch it from Technoblades hands. To his delight, it was his file. The top read: “CASE FILE: MATRIX”

On it was the details of an incident that happened when he was 12. Apparently, spray painting a government building with a bright, neon zombie drawing that stretched across the entire front of the building was a federal crime. Also playing loud music while doing so was a crime.

Tommy chuckled to himself. “Yeah, I remeber that.” Wilbur groaned, speaking, but not looking up from his work. “Don’t even talk about that, I’m still traumatised from the amount of work it took to scrub off that spray paint.”

Techno chuckled. “If you look closely, some of it is still in between the brick.” Tommy looked amazed, “Are you serious?” He asked in awe. “Do you not feel any remorse?” Wilbur raised an eyebrow. Tommy’s face contorted. “No? It was funny- for Halloween. Duh.”

“Right well, you can sort all of yours then if your so funny-“ Wilbur began, but was cut off by Tommy. “No! What the fuck! I’m just a poor, innocent boy! I can’t sort out all of my- emphasis as all- fucking- report thing!” He complained, standing up from his chair.

Wilbur’s mouth stretched into a dark grin “So you're admitting that you are just a little boy who doesn’t want to do work?” Tommy paused, mouth opening- and then closing. He scowled at Wilbur, before rooting through a stack of papers.

They sat in a comfortable silence for half an hour- comfortable for Wilbur and Techno, uncomfortable for Tommy. There was the occasional funny report, one where he had strung a hero up by the back of their costume onto a lamppost- but others Tommy would much rather not sort out.

“Why are you sorting all these out? Surely you don’t need to- most of these are like, three years old. Wouldn’t they already be sorted?” Tommy asked, agitation bleeding through his voice.

“They’re doing a system update or something- preparing to move non-important incidents online.” Wilbur shrugged, grabbing another from the pile just to place it in another. Tommy raised an eyebrow. “And the more important ones? Where are they going?” Wilbur thought for a moment. “They’re going down to the newly built government building a couple blocks down.” Tommy bummed, nodding his head as he flicked a paper over.

He didn’t see Technoblade giving Wilbur a stern look, while Wilbur silently mouthed ‘What?’ with his dark brown eyebrows furrowed.

Tommy snorted “Hey this one is funny-“-

 

Fat drops of rain rolled down the window.

Tommy’s wrists hurt.

And he was hungry.

 

Technoblade and Wilbur had sorted out the massive stack they originally had into neat, alphabetically sorted piles. Apparently, all you had to do was scan in reports, but that was for the Tech department, who were currently working on the ancient ‘Hermit’ file reports, from the old heroes.

The old heroes were already dead and gone, they were at their peak in the late 70’s and early 80’s, but after the death of Mumbo, everything went downhill.

Apparently, there weren’t any heroes for about 12 years, vigilantes doing what they could, where they could along with the police force. And then it was Phil’s time of heroes, and now Wilbur and Techno’s.

Speaking of Phil, Tommy wonders what he is doing in the house. Has been left alone for like, six hours after all.

 

Technoblade sat the last “Z” lettered file on top of the stack, letting out a long sigh as he did so.

“I’m hungry.” Tommy complained, swinging his feet off of the chair. (His feet didn't actually touch the floor, but Tommy just chalked that up to the fact that all the heroes are giants.)

Wilbur hummed in agreement. Techno stood up. “I'm going to get some food from the canteen, do you want anything, Wilbur?” Technoblade asked, pointedly ignoring Tommy.

In his mind, Tommy was still a criminal.

A heartless villain that used his childish demeanour to worm his way into people’s hearts, make sure he’s left his mark, attempt to get what he wants and then he dips. Or kill them. Since he is a villain that has killed before. A part of him was happy that Wilbur made him sort out all of his incident reports, as Techno made sure he had included some of the worst cases in there- maybe it would smarten the kid up, make him realise that villian life isn’t all it’s made up to be. Technoblade had watched him closely, watched for a slight change in expression as he read the reports, but nothing out of the ordinary happened.

All Tommy did was laugh at his own stupid deeds that inconvenienced innocent people.

 

“No,” Wilbur shook his head. “You know I can’t eat half of that stuff. I hate the food anyway.” Techno shrugged “Suit yourself.” “Take whatever you're getting to go, me and Tommy will lock up, get food and take the bus home.” Wilbur shouted after his brother, he got a noncommittal grunt in response.

Tommy looked expectantly at Wilbur. “You’re not just gonna…lunge across the table and attack me are you?” He asked hesitantly. Wilbur looked dumbfounded, giving a short, surprised laugh. “What? No? If I did want to kill you, I would’ve done it in the comfort of my own home.” Wilbur looked over his shoulder as he shrugged his denim, sheep fur collar coat on his shoulders.

“I don’t know. What if you don’t want a vengeful spirit haunting your gaff?” Tommy followed Wilbur out of the room, switching the light switch. The lights on the hallway were much more blinding in the evening sun as they were earlier.

“Jesus, Tommy. We’re not the new Sam and Colby.” Wilbur shook his head, opening nearby doors to make sure nobody was still in their section of the building. “Who?” Was all Tommy said, with his hands behind his back, leaning forward next to Wilbur.

Wilbur turned to him, opening his mouth to say something, but he then shook his head. Realising that Tommy wouldn’t exactly understand what ‘Youtube ghost hunting’ is. “Nevermomd.” Was the last station his train of thought ended at.

Tommy shrugged it off as they made their way towards the elevator. Once they stepped inside, Wilbur’s stomach rumbled. “What do you want to get to eat?” Tommy paused, thinking very hard for a moment.

“I don’t know.”

Wilbur raised an eyebrow. “Like Chinese food, Indian? Take away or something?” Tommy have him a disgusted look as the elevator began to descend. “No, man, I’m not eating fucking sushi.”

Wilbur laughed. “That’s Japanese, Tommy.” Tommy looked thoughtful. “I don’t even know where Japan is. Actually, I don’t even know where India is.” Wilbur gasped quite loudly as they entered the mostly empty lobby, only a few stragglers dotted around on some sofas.

The warm sun had mostly set by now, but Tommy didn’t mourn the loss. He liked the city better at night. Especially when it was raining.

“Right then, geography lesson when we get back to the house.” Tommy whines loudly. “No bitch! I’m hungry- I want food not geography.” Wilbur rolled his eyes.

“Fine then, we’ll just go to McDonalds.” They both walked out into the cool air, night wind gently moving across their faces as cheeks grew rosy. “Oh? the one with the big ‘M’?” Tommy asked, drawing an M in the air with his index finger.

“You’ve never been to McDonalds? It’s like the staple food of America.” Small drops of rain began to patter down onto the grey pavement in front of them. “What is it? I mean like- like what food do they have?” Tommy questioned. “Hm. Burgers, chips- nuggets. I don’t really know how to explain McDonalds to someone who’s never been there before.” Wilbur answered, pulling Tommy’s hood over his blonde curls, blocking him from the rain.

“I won’t get seriously ill from their food, will I?” Tommy’s brows furrowed as he thought through each outcome from eating from the mysterious food chain.

Wilbur shrugged. “You might. I suppose we’ll both know if I hear you shitting your guts out tonight.” Tommy cackled, knocking against Wilbur’s arm as the smell of salt overtook his sense of smell. “Ew, Wilbur.” Wilbur smiled down at him.

 

The place was mostly empty, save from a few groups of teenagers loitering around tables. Box of 20 nuggets woefully empty, having been devoured in 5 minutes or less.

“I’ll just get a happy meal for you. It’s like the most basic meal you could order here.” Wilbur said aloud, folding his arms as he looked at the menu, even though he didn’t need to.

“Will it make me happy?” Tommy looked expectantly at Wilbur. Wilbur shrugged yet again. “Depends. Nuggets or burger?” Tommy looked at him in confusion. “What?”

Wilbur laughed. “Do you want to have a cheeseburger or nuggets?” Tommy’s cheeks heated up in embarrassment as he turned away. “Oh. Uhm, nuggets I guess.”

Eventually, their number was called out into the empty store.

It was a wonder it was so empty, but to be fair, they had walked quite a while away from the Heroes tower. Wilbur didn’t like restaurants in the big city, they made him begin to feel agitated and anxious. But Tommy didn’t need to know that.

Tommy looked at the bright red cardboard box in his hand with an indescribable feeling.

It was something so stupid and small- literal food.

But to Tommy- it was a small sliver of freedom. A small break away from Dream.

Away from his childhood- one where something as small as getting something to eat from a fast-food chain restaurant wasn’t allowed. Ever.

 

The pair began to walk slowly towards the bus stop, food in hand, with Wilbur digging for the bottom of the bag chips. Their bus back to near Phil’s house was in about- half an hour. But that was okay. They would enjoy the walk.

“Well? How’s your first taste of the American diet?” Wilbur nudged Tommy, but he didn’t advert his gaze from the batter-coated nuggets.

Tommy nodded in response- still happily chewing away on his chips.

Comfortable silence enveloped the two as they sat down at an empty bus stop, a single, sad light built into the shelter roof illuminated the desolate street, only the occasional car driving past dim shop windows.

“Hey,” Wilbur rested his hand on the fourteen year olds shoulder. “You okay?”

Tommy’s mouth opened, then closed, then opened again. “Do you like me- As in- do you like me as a person?” Tommy asked softly, letting his vulnerability be shown to Wilbur- unbeknownst to him, though.

Wilbur chuckled. “Yeah, I do. Some rando in school say something to you?” Tommy idly kicked his feet. “No. School’s fine. I mean- you let me into your house, you just got me food and you're taking care of me.” Tommy paused.

“Do you not know who I am? What i’ve done?”

Wilbur’s brows tightened, a pit began to open in Tommy’s stomach. He should really just keep his mouth and thoughts to himself.

“We’ve all done bad things, Tommy. Sure, some may argue you’ve done worse.” A panicked expression washed over Tommy’s face. “But you haven’t known any difference.”

“I’m going to be perfectly honest- I barely know you. I know you don’t like sitting at the dinner table, and I know you don’t like waking up early. I also know that you like loud music- and eating the spiciest noodles you can get your hands on.”

“I don’t know you, but I’ve figured out that you’re not a bad person. I didn’t want to accept the person behind the villain when we first met, but I know now that you’re capable of being your own person, capable of knowing that anger and destruction is not the only thing you're capable of.”

 

Wilbur stopped his rambling, looking down at Tommy- who had small tears running down his cheeks.

“Jesus- sorry, I didn’t mean to make you cry!” Wilbur panicked, raising his hands defensively. Tommy let out a wet laugh.

“I’m not crying. They are tears of laughter from his many times you said ‘but’” Wilbur scoffed good-naturedly. Knocking shoulders with Tommy in a brotherly manner, their bus pulled up in front of them.

“Yeah, yeah. Focus on that, why don’t you.” Tommy scrubbed his eyes and the two of them sat at the back of the bus, laughing and joking about whatever came to mind until they reached their stop.

 

That night, Tommy settled into the silence of the guest room contently. Content with the relationship he had finally recognised with Wilbur- and content with his new found love for McDonalds.

 

Not so content with the fact that he had to face school again tomorrow.

Notes:

crime boys :)

uh oh what’s going to happen in school?!!!!! not sure but it could have something to do with another student!!!!!!

also Techno is still arrogant about tommy btw, im having some trouble writing the relationship developments lawl

see u soon!!

Chapter 6: The Sixth Colour Of The Rainbow

Summary:

Tommy gets into a school fight.

One tray ends up ruining most of the freedom he had made for himself.

Notes:

hi guys sorry for being gone for like 26 or something days

school is crazy !!! so are my friends

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sliding into the seat next to Tubbo and Ranboo just before the roll-call was more than embarrassing. Tommy seethed with bubbling anger as they both looked at him, gobsmacked.

 

“What? Take a picture and I’ll fucking last longer.” He spat, glaring at the two.

 

“Tommy, we thought you got expelled!” Tubbo exclaimed, and the teacher stopped at the name “ayesha” for a moment, looking at the trio at the back before continuing.

 

Tubbo shrunk down in his seat- Ranboo picked up where he had left off. “Dude, you smashed a teacher's head in!”  

 

Tommy rolled his eyes. “It wasn’t hard, I could literally see her scalp with how thin that hair was, not to mention the bald spots-“ “Thomas!” The teacher shouted from the front.

 

Tommy perked up, looking at his annoyed teacher. “Yeah?” His teacher shook her head. “You have to say ‘here’ when the roll is being called.”

 

“Can’t you already see I’m here though? Surely you know my face by now, it’s kinda hard to forget.” Tommy grinned. “Don’t get smart with me young man, you already have enough eyes on you with what you did to Ms.Prenderghast.”

 

Tommy raised his hands in defence “My bad.” He conceded.



“Did you not get in trouble with your Dad?” Tubbo asked, leaning over his desk. Tommy paused, his brain refusing to compute what Tubbo had just asked him. But Tommy doesn’t think, he talks. “He’s not my-“ never mind, he did think.



Tommy was 110% sure that these two regular civilians didn’t know that the man they had seen at the school the other day was not his Dad, and in fact the retired hero Phoneix.

 

He also did not want the two possibly freinds he had ever had in his life to figure out that he was the reckless murderer villian Matrix, who deserved to be in the tiniest cell that Pandora could offer.

 

“My dad wasn’t really that mad. He was just disappointed.” Tommy settled on, he folded his arms and began to swing on his chair against the wall.

 

He closed his eyes, not noticing the fact that Ranboo and Tubbo glanced at eachother, a small smile tugging at Tubbo’s lips before he schooled his expression back into a neutral one, thanks to the terrified look that Ranboo gave him.



“Really? No way. I would probably get battered if I ever cracked my teachers head open.” Tubbo sighed, slinging his bag over his shoulder as the bell rung, signalling for every student in the school to begin their commute to first period.

 

As Tommy walked out, he knocked shoulders with the purple hoodie kid. The purple kid turned around, shouting “Watch where your going, blondie!”

 

Tommy raised his lip. “Fuck you! You’re blonde too!” He shouted over the waves of teenage voices. Purple kid just made a face at him, Tommy stuck out his tongue in retaliation. Maybe it was childish, but he didn’t care all that much. He did it to Phil and Wilbur all the time.

 

He quickly caught up with Tubbo and Ranboo, just before the teacher said whoever came in after him was late. 

 

The next three classes went by in a breeze, and before he knew it, it was time for lunch. 

 

Sometimes, he brought a snack from Phil’s house, other times he bought a roll or something from the canteen, before joining his only two friends at a table somewhere in the vast space of students.

 

Today though, he had a nice, juicy red apple for lunch. He never paid attention to what Tubbo and Ranboo had, though he just assumed they ate.

 

(they didn’t, they got food somewhere else after school, but Tommy wouldn’t notice. Not for a while at least. “You two never eat, it’s freaking me out.” “We do eat, just not in school.” “Okay you weirdos. School food too good for you?-“)

 

Ranboo and Tubbo were talking about something random, probably something about computers, or another thing that they spoke about in code, and when Tommy asked about it, neither of them had a straight answer.

 

Tommy was zoning out, biting into his apple slowly, chewing and swallowing languidly- when someone came up to their table, their own group of friends.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo’s conversation teetered off. “Can we help you?” Tubbo asked, raising an eyebrow at the purple hoodie wearing boy.

 

“Nah, this isn’t with you.” Purple hoodie turned to Tommy. “You think you're funny? Do you?” They spat.

 

Tommy barely looked up from his apple. “I mean, I hope. What’s your deal?” Purple hoodie frowned. “Making a scene in the hallway is your idea of funny?” Tommy rolled his eyes “No, you're just weird. And man that we barely touched shoulders.”

 

Purple hoodie put his hand on the table, leaning over Tommy. A cacophony of ‘oohs’ emanated from behind the purple clad teenager.

 

“Listen here blondie, you may think that you already rule this school-“ “i literally came here like 2 weeks ago-“ “but you’re only new meat. And people like me and my friends-“ he turned around to gesture to his friends. “Will eat you up.”

 

Tommy let out a small laugh. “That’s weird as fuck, don’t say that.” The guy receded back, pursing his lips as a flush of embarrassment washed over his cheeks.

 

“Stop acting like you're going to break into song and dance about how much you don’t like me. I don't care about you. We literally just brushed shoulders in the hallway.” Tommy said nonchalantly.

 

He felt the wind of the punch before it collided with his nose.

 

Tommy groaned, Tubbo pushed himself up from the bench, a very clear “What the fuck!” exploding from his mouth.

 

Tommy’s head reeled back. He felt hot, sanguine blood run through his enclasped hands.

 

“What’s wrong goldie locks? Somebody spit in your porridge?” Purple boys friend laughed, distantly, Tommy heard him say “Good one, Walli.” “Oh look! He’s running off. Bet you hit him too hard, Purpled.” So that’s who it was, Purpled.



Tommy grabbed into a metal food tray, a drip of his blood stained against it. “Stupid fucking name.” Tommy muttered, blood from his nose going through his teeth as he talked.

 

His powers activated beneath his fingers, racing through the metal.

 

Purpled turned back to look at him. Arms folded, looking smug. 

 

He could see Tubbo approaching him, hands raised as if he was going to stop Tommy, Ranboo stood beside their bench, looking more than nervous.

 

“Tommy don’t-“ Tubbo started, but before he could finish his words, Tommy had already hit Purpled over the head, sending electric volts through his entire body.

 

Purpleds group including Walli backed away, covering their mouths as their friend flopped onto the ground, each hair on his body standing on end.

 

With blood now dripping onto his hoodie, Tommy glared at Purpled’s friends.

 

They each began to feel weak with worry, some holding their stomachs as anxiety took over each and every of their thoughts.

 

One by one, as the anxiety intensified, they began to sprint to the bathroom, likely to throw their worries up in a stall.



Tubbo grabbed Tommy by the arm, ceasing his gaze on the group of friends, Purpled still sprawled out at his feet, unconscious from the amount of energy that had fried each of his cells just moments ago.

 

“Tommy! What the fuck- are you okay? Is- is he okay?” Tubbo whispered the last part, looking around- weary of all the eyes on the group of three, (four, if you included Purpled’s unconscious body) at the centre of the canteen.

 

By now, somebody had already snitched to Mr.Dude, who now looked very disgruntled at the doors of the canteen. 

 

He held one door open, gesturing with his head for Tommy to follow him out.



For the second time in a week, paramedics rushed past him to collect someone who he had injured, to bring them to the hospital.

 

Tommy dragged his feet all the way to the nurses office, wiping his bloody nose on his sleeve angrily.

 

He sat on the small bed, the nurse silently, cleaning and wiping his bloody nose.

 

Mr.Dude sat in a chair next to him for a couple minutes- just- staring at him. 

 

Every once in awhile Tommy risked a glance to the principal, only to recede back as his stare turned into a glare.



All he said was “You keep going in this direction, you’re not just going to be expelled, you’ll be going back to jail.” 



Tommy shivered, but the nurse said he was okay to go back to class. And if any nose-bleeds happened again, that he should come back to the office.



Tommy didn’t go back to class.

 

Infact, he didn’t even stay in school.

 

Tommy just walked out of the front doors of the school. 

 

Something in the back of his mind told him that Mr.Dude was behind him. There was no calling if his name- or even a simple shout. So Tommy left, and walked all the way back to Phil’s house.














When Phil turned around over the back of the sofa towards the door, his first question was: “What are you doing home?” Then filllowed by “How did you get home?” Then “What happened to your nose?” 

 

Tommy, as per usual, did not think before he spoke.

 

“A kid punched me, so I electrocuted him.”



“And maybe made his friends shit their pants.” Tommy moved his head to the right slightly, eyes raised towards the ceiling, like he was recounting the events comedically.

 

That statement was proven to be true, as Phil stood up from the couch, Tommy let out a small chuckle, arms folded as he remembered the looks on the friends faces.

 

Before Phil could ask any questions, Technoblade asked the question the two (three now, if you included Wilbur, who was standing on the stairs, a mystified look on his face) men were all thinking.

 

“What do you mean by electrocuted?” He raised an eyebrow, walking towards Tommy, with his arms tightly folded in a menacing manner.

 

The temperature in the room seemed to drop by a degree or two, Tommy was unclear whether that was from Techno’s power, or if it was the result of his own feelings.

 

“Well- I hit him over the head with a tray- created static electricity.” Tommy decided on, shrugging his shoulders.

 

Wilbur piped up from the stairs, now slowly step by step approaching the house entrance. They were boxing him in. “Not quite sure that’s how static electricity is made, Tommy.”

 

Tommy’s head whipped over to face Wilbur. “Science is tough though, innit? Possibly could be a reason I also hit my science teacher over the head with something.”

 

All at once, it was as if each pair of eyes in the room darted to his  ankle. 

 

Tommy had the feeling that he needed to cross his legs over.

 

“Tommy, mate, where’s your power repressor?” Phil asked gently, but there was an edge of steel to his voice.

 

“Uh- what power repressor? Philza, king, retired hero, favourite member of this household- swear to god I’ve never had an anklet.” Tommy said sheepishly, something odd stirring up within his chest.

 

Something that screamed lying was wrong.

 

Suddenly, Technoblade moved Phil by his shoulder, whispering something in hushed words to him.

 

Wilbur came down the stairs, his equilibrium clearly knocked off kilter.  He approached Tommy with an air of confusion. “What the fuck did you do?” 

 

Tommy raised his hands in defence, “Nothing bad, I swear, Wilbur.” He was trying to hold onto what Wilbur said next, but he was too focused on reading Technoblade’s lips.




I…told- yo…you

 

He zoned out Wilbur’s voice of questioning- and also his frantically waving hand.

 

That he is 



Fuck- Wilbur’s stupid hand got in the way of Technoblades mouth- so Tommy grabbed it, a little harsher than he would have liked.



We should have just left him in that prison.

 

Wilbur has too much of a soft heart.



Wilbur receded back in pain, waving his hand about in the air frantically, like he had just been burned.

 

“Tommy! What the fuck! Ow?!” Wilbur exclaimed incredulously.

 

Tommy glared at Technoblade, his face set in a frown with his dark eyebrows furrowed. 

 

He began to step down the tiny steps that separated the rest of the house from the entrance, the stairs and the kitchen- the lights flickering as he went.



Tommy pointed a finger right at Technoblade chest. “Right then you little bitch . You go get locked up in a prison then you tell me what it’s like.” He spat, before quickly reeling back, his hand gestures wild and untamed.



“Actually, do me one better, you have your arms in the air by chains for like a day, with hot metal under your knees and people coming in by the hour to annoy you, then come back and talk to me.”

 

Technoblade kept his cool exterior intact. “I could if I wanted to- but there is a real difference between us, Tommy.”

 

Tommy scoffed. “Yeah? And what is that? My hair is blonde and yours is pink? I have blue eyes you have-“

 

“You are a villian. You deserved to be in prison for the rest of your life.”



Tommy moved backward, but his flame relit the second it was doused with water.

 

“Fuck you! You little pinkie-pie fuck!” Tommy began to stomp towards the door, breezing past a stunned-still Wilbur.

 

“You haven’t even experienced a real prison in your life- or a fucking crime! Your just a hero, who helps a couple elderly people cross a rode, saves a couple kittens, makes the government look good for a couple hours, the fucks off back home!” He yelled.

 

“Actually- it’s a wonder you even have a family to go back to, since you're clearly a heartless prick!” The door swung open.

 

“If I was your family, you’d already be thrown out to an orphanage, and stuck with someone horrible for the rest of your life- like me.” 

 

The door slammed shut.






Notes:

is that….. A NEXT CHAPTER BUTTON???

WHHHHAAAAATT!????!?!?

🫣🫣🫣

Chapter 7: The Heroes

Summary:

Tommy fights.

And writhes.

And then fights some more.

Notes:

had to do a double update for my little chickens 😉😉

 

PLEASE COMMENT ANYTHING YOU HAVE TO SAY ABOUT ANYTHING!!! it’s very motivational

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 











The door swung open.

 

Technoblade came charging out, ignoring the shouts from his two family members inside the house.

 

He quickly caught up to the raging teen, and grabbed him by the wrist.

 

“Don’t you think you’re going anywhere-“

 

Tommy’s head turned around to face him, a dark look in his eyes.



It wasn’t like any other glare he had playfully given during car rides- or when they spotted each other before Technoblade had to go to work.



No- this one, was pure anger.




Pain zapped up Technoblade’s spine, but he barely faltered. A wince of pain farting across his usually stoic facial features.

 

He was too focused on the pain wracking his spine, twisting him out of good posture to notice his head snapping back, a result from a punch from Tommy.

 

He immediately dropped the teenager's wrist, leaving him to march off to wherever he liked.

 

Techno fell to the pavement in pain, his entire back flaring with warmth- the warmth of a pain that simply wouldn’t go away- not for a while at least.

 

Phil rushed to his side, helping one son to quell the fountain of blood coming from his nose- while the other attempted to chase after the rogue teen- before Phil called him back.



Tommy was violent, angry and demented that was for sure.

 

But a feeling saved in his heart for his two sons told him that the newcomer was not cruel- not wicked, and that he wouldn’t take his anger out on anyone else.





“You okay, Tech?” Phil pushed a small tea towel against his son's gushing nose. Wilbur just looked ahead, Tommy’s figure already out of sight.

 

Techno nodded, getting back up on his feet with the help of his father. Wilbur looked back to his twin- a wince on his face as if he was feeling the pain too. “Well at least you're matching now?” He tried, leaning to the side slightly.

 

Phil chuckled quietly, but there was no humour in it. He patted his sons on the shoulder. “Come on, boys, let’s get off the street.”














Tommy huffed angrily, scuffing his shows against the pavement, kicking a couple stray rocks into the road.

 

Tommy liked Phil- liked his house. It wasn’t too far away from the city, but close enough that the drive to school was barely 10 minutes. 

 

Fields of long, dry green grass surrounded him, the sun setting casting a peaceful faded blue across the sky. The occasional car passed, the occasional house with a bright white mailbox, Tommy didn’t pay it any mind.

 

He just felt sick. 

 

Not because he punched Technoblade square in the nose- he felt sick because they were discussing sending him back to prison.

 

Back to being locked up in metal chains, wearing himself and his powers out with every minute- each second that ticked past.



He kicked another rock, keeping his head down.




He knew he should have just behaved. Maybe thrown a couple of dirty looks peoples way, maybe even Tubbo’s way so he didn’t talk to him, so that he would be isolated. Isolated so that he didn’t bother anyone else.

 

A prison away from prison.



He kicked another rock, a little harder this time.



Technoblade was probably right. “ You’re a villain. You deserve to be in prison for the rest of your life.”

 

Tommy’s face contorted, he angrily glared at the ground. Fuck him. Fuck Technoblade for even thinking that he could say that to him.




He kicked the rock again.





The three heroes would never understand. Sure, Tommy was only fourteen, but even he could see that the heroes were inexperienced. Never once in his life had he seen them stop any real- seriously life threatening crime.

 

(Although something in the back of his mind hissed that Dream had never exposed him to the work the heroes did)

 

Even when he went to visit the heroes own tower, where he was supposed to see all their “hard” work- when in reality, it was just paperwork. Reports upon reports upon reports of useless bullshit.

 

Tommy was angry. He was really fucking angry.



He kicked the rock again, letting out a shout of frustration.

 

The pale grey rock hit against something this time- a fence. A chain link fence. That was protecting where more than half of Manburg got their electricity from.



Well- as the sky faded into an ombre of oranges, yellows and purples- Tommy definitely knew he took a couple wrong turns.

 

Lucky for him, there was already a cut in the fence.

 

When he felt the familiar warmth of endless surrounding electricity soothe his aching bones, Tommy felt right at home.
















Wilbur bounced his leg up and down beneath the dinner table. Having lost his appetite for honey chicken and fried rice a long time ago, which just left his worries and thoughts to swallow him up whole. The family was silent, Phil and Wilbur mourning the loss of the little thing- the loss of the hum of the television, or the kettle boiling for another cup of hot curry noodles.



Phil opened his mouth- “We should go and find Tommy.” Wilbur blurted, wilting as all the eyes at the table snapped to him. Techno immediately shook his head. “No. He’s clearly shown his true colours. I don’t know why it took him punching me for both of you to realise who he really is.”

 

“Tech, don’t be so harsh. He’s just a kid- and I think we can all agree that he didn’t have the best of upbringings.” Phil placated, closing his eyes briefly as he spoke.

 

“How a child is brought up changes them for life. And if Tommy was brought up from birth to hate and to destroy- he’s only going to get worse from him.” Techno spoke vehemently, forcing a sigh from Wilbur’s chest. 



Maybe his twin was right.

 

Tommy has shown time and time again from the things he says to how he acts out in school that the chances of him changing his ways- growing as a person are slim.

 

But that wouldn’t stop Wilbur apparently- because moments after Technoblade had spoken, he was slinging his trench coat over his shoulder, and grabbing whatever keys he could from the little dish by the door.

 

He immediately heard the scraping of a chair on wooden floors- then saw from around the corner that Phil was rushing towards him, a deep green house coat billowing behind him. “Wilbur!- Wil!” He heard Phil calling out from behind him.

 

“You know you’re not allowed to drive, Wilbur!” Wilbur opened the door to his brother's car, sliding into the driver's seat. God- he hadn’t driven since he was sixteen. 

 

Phil looked more worried than angry, but to be fair, Wilbur had never really seen Phil truly angry. The thought of that would give him shivers if he currently wasn’t driving away from said man to go find his….friend?








It was already night by now, and Wilbur was getting pretty restless. Turns out driving behind a wheel wasn't as comfortable as he remembered it to be. (But something in his mind tells him that it wasn’t supposed to be comfortable, that he was just trying to get out )

 

Music blasting inside was making a mild job of helping him concentrate. Wilbur drummed his fingers on the steering wheel, all the while anxiety- maybe even fear was zipping from the tips of his toes all the way to the last strand of hair on his head.

 

Wilbur still wasn’t quite sure if he wanted to be friends with the petulant child- or if he just wanted to understand him.

 

Tommy was a tricky one to understand. Barely anything was known about the fourteen year old- the only thing he did know was that Tommy was born April 9th, 2012. His brother..? Or was it caretaker? (Wilbur didn’t know, all he knew was that Tommy had a brotherly bond with Dream) took care of him, and Dream was definitely less forgiving than others.

 

Wilbur didn’t know- didn’t understand Tommy’s powers. He didn’t know the ins and outs of the boy, and it was getting to him. Tommy was an enigma in Wilbur’s mind, an itch he couldn’t scratch. Wilbur wanted to know, needed to know more about him.

 

Maybe that’s why he bolted out of the door, leaving his true family behind to chase after this kid.

 

Actually, speaking of Wilbur’s family, where are they now?



Wilbur turned around as he was driving. Sure, it was ridiculously dangerous, there weren't really any cars in his way, so why not?

 

Just as he had expected, right behind him. Phil gave him a stern look. Harsh, but to be expected when your son steals your other son's car to go find your ( other son , his mind fills in the blank. ‘Not sure about that one yet.’ Phil replied to his own thoughts.)

 

Wilbur simply huffed and turned around again, taking a sharp right turn. He swore he could hear Technoblade’s anxious shout of surprise at the movement- Wilbur was definitely more than a reckless driver and he did not want to pay insurance on that car.



The car began to smoothly drive past a long chain-link fence. It seemed like it was stretching forever, its silver steel wires crossing over and back in the moonlight, fading into the deep blue sky.

 

Wilbur squinted, trying to get a better look at whatever structure was inside. A sudden bright spark of yellow illuminated it for him.



An electricity grid.



Tommy’s earlier words crossed his mind: “A kid punched me, so I electrocuted him.”



Electrocuted?



How on earth could Tommy conduct enough electricity to take down a teenage boy? Static electricity maybe? But that didn’t make much sense-



An entire new gear shifted in his mind. 

 

He quickly pulled into the side of the road, on the borderline of a random field. 

 

It was plain as day- Tommy’s power was clearly to do with electricity! Wilbur mentally kicked himself for not noticing sooner.

 

How else would he be able to flick through tv channels so quickly? Why else would his villain suit be made out of rubber? Why else would anyone be in an electric power grid without any safety, at the dead of night?

 

Dream clearly knew the extent of his powers, knew how dangerous they could be in a city environment. How useful it is to have a power like that, surrounded by technology and electricity. No wonder he kept it hidden.

 

Tommy acted as his secret weapon. 

 

Only using combat skills, his weapons and explosives. Never once using his powers. Although Wilbur hated Dream, he had to admit it was a smart move 



The rhetorical questions bounced around Wilbur’s brain as he ducked underneath the cut in the fence. He heard Phil call out his name from somewhere behind him. Wilbur wasn’t bothered to answer.

 

He was more concerned about his safety.

 

One simple brush against the high voltage towers would stop his heart- a hand or two pressed to it would make him spontaneously combust into flames. That wasn’t exactly a pretty thought.



“Tommy?” Wilbur called out at a volume of just above speaking. No answer returned to him, though.

 

“Tommy..?” He tried again, albeit quieter, but his voice still bounced from pole to pole.



“What.” A voice responded from a little further away from Wilbur. “Jesus Christ Tommy, do you really have to go to the most dangerous place to get away from us?” He rounded the corner, spotting Tommy sitting on top of one of those high voltage boxes. 



Tommy looked down at Wilbur, scowling. “So what? You came in here to give out to me, then drag me back to your family, ay?”

 

Wilbur rolled his eyes, although he wasn’t sure if Tommy could see it in the darkness. 

 

“No, I just don’t really want to be at threat of blowing up.”

 

“You are always at threat of blowing up.”

 

“How so?” Wilbur responded matter-of-factly, keeping his distance from the voltage.



Tommy didn’t verbally explain what he meant- suddenly it was as if his bones became alight. His hair seemed to glow brighter in the dark, lifting up slightly, like when you wind rub a balloon on someone’s hair and  illuminated  his entire face. The same could be said for his usually cerulean blue pupils. They became a neon shade.



Wilbur stumbled back, the zapping noise of electricity- like the faint buzzing of an electric fence was ten times louder. Great big yellow sparks of energy jutted out every which way from Tommy’s body, unbridled and uncontrolled.



Then, the storm was over. 

 

Tommy’s hair settled back down, and the energy was pulled back inside of him.



“Cool light show Tommy, now come down here. You know I can’t go near you.” Wilbur folded his arms, taking a measly step back. This only seemed to anger Tommy more, his eyes became sharp and brows furrowed.



“No.”

 

“No?”

 

“No.”



“Tommy- don’t act immature about this. I’m only trying to help you.” He tried. A faint hint of the energy returned.

 

“Help? Help me? You have done absolutely fuck all to help me. Even as a villain, you didn’t stop once to think ‘Hm, maybe this person who is no taller than the average ten year old and still has the voice of a child even with a voice changer, is actually a child?’”



“I-“

 

“You are supposed to be a hero. Someone who- who helps people when they need it the most.” The poles surrounding them made an odd acceleration sound.



“Even out of being a villian, I looked up to people like you- to heroes. Because when I realised that what Dream was doing to me wasn’t normal- I thought that you were going to help me too.”



“But you didn’t.”



“Tommy, Heroes can’t pin-point who needs actual, physical help all the time. We only get radioed out to places that need assistance- a burning building.” Wilbur attempted to placate, however it had no effect on Tommy, who had  jumped down from the box.



This is what Wilbur wanted- but now- all he could feel is the thrum of fear beneath his skin.



“Is that all you do? Wait for a phone call, stay up in that tower of yours and sit around for a bit more? Maybe wait for another charity event to come by?” Tommy asked condescendingly, stepping closer to Wilbur.



“All you do is sit there and look pretty and flashy in your suits, help a couple kittens,then you’re home free. Leaving the people to burn.” 



Wilbur took offence to that. “You clearly have never seen the work heroes do. I don’t know who drilled into your little head that we do no work- actually, no I do have an idea. It was Dream, wasn’t it?”

 

Tommy’s hair began to glow brighter now- Wilbur simply ignored it.



“That little bastard made you hate heroes, didn’t he? Didn't let you see the real work we do?”



“Dream didn’t need to show me anything, I already knew myself.” Tommy spat.



“Oh really? But I thought you needed saving,huh? Saving from the heroes you didn’t like?” 

 

Tommy wilted.



Wilbur pressed forward.

 

“Well here’s a big question for an infant like you, if you are so high and mighty and above everyone else in the world, why didn’t you save yourself? You clearly don’t need any help from any other heroes-“



His tiny arm hairs stood on end.



Tommy let out a roar of anger, pouncing for Wilbur with the might of lightning behind him.



A great big blur came in from the side, tackling Tommy to the ground as he twisted and twined beneath them, each pole around them sparking dangerously.



Wilbur felt any fight drain from his body, his father coming up beside him to pull him into a hug.

 

“Wilbur, son, are you okay?” Phil cradled the back of his skull. “Yeah- yeah, I’m okay.” He said softly into his father's chest.



They soon released each other, turning to the constantly moving child beneath Techno’s iron grip.



“Tech- maybe don’t freeze his fingers off?” Phil winced, making Techno let up his grip slightly, Tommy still stuck beneath him. He shouts in anger, writhing- while sending small jolts of electricity up Technoblade’s arms. “Get off me you dick!Get off!” He shouted.

 

A wave of nausea washed over Technoblade’s gut, making him tense up- face going a slight shade of green. “I can’t hold him anymore-“ he veered off to the side, throwing up while trying to get it away from the kid.

 

“Jesus-“ he heard Wilbur from behind him.



Tommy scrambled away, back hitting the chain link fence. Thick, red blood dripped from his nose, gathering on his Cupid’s bow.



Phil immediately rushed over to his pink haired son, rubbing circles on his back, a slow anger rising within his mind. There was no possible way Techno would just suddenly be a wave of sickness, unless that child’s powers had affected his boy.



Wilbur slowly approached Tommy, a mixed look on his face. 

 

“What are you doing?” Wilbur asked into the silence. (Well, mostly silence. Techno was still retching in the background.)

 

Tommy parted his mouth slightly, a large puff of smoke emitting from his mouth. Wilbur’s face contorted once again, before smoothing out once again.

 

“You just hurt my brother. My other half. Literally.” Wilbur growled lowly, crouching down to reach Tommy’s level. 

 

“You are getting in my way. You are just keeping me in your home like a little lab rat, to see what annoys me and what doesn’t.” Tommy spat, glaring straight into Wilbur’s eyes.

 

 “Don’t think that I haven’t seen you reporting back to whoever’s above you, checking my every movement.”

 

“I’m not stupid.”



“You have no idea what’s going on around you.” Wilbur furrowed his brows sternly, a nefarious grin splitting his face.

 

Tommy looked at him darkly, his eyes swirling with something that couldn’t be described. Like the anger had settled, but one single push and it could explode all over again.

 

“So what? You’re just going to take me back to that stupid white guest room? Put another suppressor on me?” Tommy turned his head to the side as he spoke, shaking slightly.

 

Wilbur opened his mouth to reply, “You are not welcome in my home.” Phil spoke. 

 

A silence washed over the electricity grid. The buzzing has stopped. The faint buzzing of Tommy’s power disappeared in an instant, like a carving in the sand when the tide destroyed any evidence it had been there in the first place.



Oh.




Tommy was going back to prison.



Back to where he belonged.



Never mind his own anger being pushed over boiling point, in the background, Phil’s kindness had all been picked apart by each passing day.

 

He didn’t want this ‘rowdy ‘ child in his home anymore- No, he didn’t want a criminal in his home anymore.

 

He didn’t want the harm to his children to stay in his home anymore.




Tommy stood up in an instant. Turning his head to Phil. 

 

“That’s it then? You give me a couple weeks of a normal person's life just to be thrown right back from where you took me from?” 

 

“Precisely.” Phil said, not an ounce of sympathy in his voice.

 

“Does that not seem a little cruel? Heartless maybe? Actually, I don’t even know why I’m saying this to you. I should’ve already expected this.” Tommy waved his hands around.

 

“All heroes are the fucking same, they go about with happy smiles on their faces, clart a couple petty villains, attend a few charity galas then go home without any regret or worries.”

 

“Holy shit! It’s all coming together now, isn’t it.” Tommy laughed without humour.



“You are not human. You are crafted to have no sympathy for anyone. “ He said darkly.

 

“You don’t care how many people you have to kill, as long as you save the one person with the most money, right? And I thought I was the bad one.”

 

“No, really, I would just love to-“

 

Tommy fell like a rag doll.

 

Nobody was there to catch him.



Reverie came up behind the off-duty heroes, his black and white goggles glimmering in the moonlight.

 

He yawned, stretching his arms high above his head. “Do you want me to do anything to his dreams or just leave him?” He asked flatly.



“No, thanks, Rev. Just make sure he sleeps for a long while.” Wilbur looked grimly at the golden hair motionless on the concrete beneath him.



“We should probably get all of you back to the tower- it’s ridiculously dangerous in here.” Reverie placed his hand on his hip, turning his head up to Wilbur.

 

“I think we’ll all just go back home. I’ll be at the tower in the morning.” Wilbur turned back to his family, where his father was getting Techno to his feet.

 

“Alright. Rest well. I’ll get this idiot in a holding cell.” Reverie gestured towards the boy at his boots.



“Thanks.”














“Wilbur-“

 

“Dont, Dad. Please don’t.” Wilbur raised a hand to his father, one foot on the first step of the stairs.



“Okay.” He heard his father whisper as he ascended the staircase.



“Okay.”

















This was deffo not part of the plan.



Tommy hopped around in the chair, causing it to make an unbearable scraping nose, the metal handcuffs digging more and more into his skin as he did so.



“Tommy, please refrain from injuring yourself any further. You’re not going anywhere.” Reverie said tiredly, his head resting on his hand.



“No! Fuck you!”



Very uncooperative.



He continued to angrily hop about in his chair, blood from around his wrist languidly dripping onto the concrete. 



Reverie sighed deeply and sorrowfully. “Tommy, please stop hurting yourself. I just want to ask you some questions.”

 

Tommy stopped his odd chair hopping for a moment, now almost directly beside Reverie. “Fuck you.” He glared, continuing to loudly hop towards the door.

 

Reverie stood up, the realisation of what Tommy was going to do crossing his face. His own chair scraped across the ground. “Don’t you dare-!”

 

Tommy threw himself at the metal door, a large dent appearing on it. 

 

Now he was on the floor, still in said chair- now with more blood sluggishly forming a pool by his wrists. A pounding headache surrounding his entire mind.

 

He groaned. Reverie crouched down and tilted his head, looking at Tommy with a barely sympathetic face.

 

“Phoneix has decided that he no longer wants to take responsibility of you in his home- and the hero council has decided that it is best if you remain here in the tower.” Reverie paused. “Will you comply?”



Tommy’s face was blank for a beat, then it scrunched in anger. 

 

“No! No- no! What the fuck!” He began to writhe in the chair again, ignoring the feeling of his hands literally being severed off.

 

“I’m not staying with you stupid- dolls! You are so insufferable!” He roared, Reverie winced.

 

Tommy continued to worm around on the concrete, Reverie sat back in his chair and watched him for a minute or two, until Tommy lost his engergy. Which took a long while.

 

Actually, he never did run out of energy until Eclipse arrived, squeezing through the door to avoid hitting the worming boy in the face.

 

“Geor- uh- rev..? Do you want the schools file or not?” Eclipse, the hero with blazing death rays and killer raven hair waved about a large manila folder, not averting his gaze from the boy on the ground, who had surprisingly stopped moving.

 

“Is your name….George?” Tommy said slowly from the floor, his unmissable voice reverberating in the small room.

 

Reverie or now apparently “George” gave Eclipse a look that said ‘I am going to beat you with these files the second I’m done with this kid’

 

Tommy erupted with laughter, wheezing and letting his body contract freely against the turned over chair.  “You- your name is George? Fucking really?” He cackled through wheezes “Like that little explorer monkey?” 

 

George rested a hand on his forehead- Eclipse guiltily handed him the files. He then left, and Tommy was still laughing on the floor, saying things like; ‘A cup of tea for the fine British man?’ ‘Meeting with the queen later, eh Georgie?’

 

“Yes, okay, shut up your name is literally Tommy. And you have a British accent.” George snapped. “Now, let me help you up off the floor. I need to discuss things with you.”

 

George gently lifted Tommy and the chair up, placing his chair to face towards him.

 

”Since you are fourteen years old, you are still legally required to get an education. To give you a sense of normalcy with the fact that you will be living with the heroes-“

 

Tommy scoffed. Nothing in his life was normal anymore.

 

He thought back to Wilbur- their conversation at the bus stop. He liked Wilbur- he- he missed Wilbur-



“You will still be going to school.”

 

-Even if just a little bit.

 

“Wait, what?” Tommy shook his head, letting his thoughts fly from whatever was keeping them in. “Were you listening to me?” George asked, raising a brow. Tommy’s nose scrunched up. “No, not really, my bad.”

 

“You are going to live in the tower and go to school for the foreseeable future.” George said bluntly. 

 

“That’s not on. What if I want to- I don’t know- go to Mac Donald’s or something?” Tommy scowled. Even just saying a word that reminded him of his time with Wilbur hurt his heart.

 

“A hero will accompany you. Any more questions?” 

 

“Yeah actually, why the fuck is your name Geor-“










George apparently didn’t like that question, as Tommy was immediately handed off to Eclipse to be brought to his new room.

 

Wq 

It wasn’t all that big, but it was comfortable. Much like his room in Phil’s house, it was completely white. Tommy wasn’t sure if he wanted to decorate it this time.

 

Staying at Phil’s house was…tolerable. But god- did he want to get out of this fucking tower.

 

After Eclipse had firmly stated to not do anything stupid, that he wasn’t allowed into the working floors- and that heroes staying at the tower surrounded him, he had left. Leaving Tommy to sit in the room, alone.

 

Distantly, he wondered if he could ever go back to that warehouse. That was where all of his stuff was.

 

His brain tugged at him as Tommy sat on the standard IKEA oak bed, staring out of the window to the top of grey roofs- Ah, well, mostly grey roofs. Young adults usually access their rooftops and either plant, or decorate it with trash from parties. Usually the latter.

 

He missed the gentle, orange lighting that turned a bright white when Dream was especially dickhead-y.

He missed his bed made out of those pallets that food or other miscellaneous items would come on in bulk.

 

He missed Henry. It was so childish, but it was the only thing Dream had ever given him out of the goodness of his heart. Tommy remembered the exact moment like it was yesterday.



The sun was well below set, and Dream had decided that the warehouse would be Tommy’s new home base. A house shared with Dream was ‘too crowded’ (Tommy never expressed it, but he was glad to be staying in places other than the house. Dream did a lot of his dirty business deals in that house. The droplets of blood remaining on the carpet in the morning are burnt into his brain.)

 

When he had peaked around the corner of an old as phil shipping container, hiding something behind his back, Tommy had been setting up a mountain of old rags and pillows.



“Tommy? Where are you?”

 

His head perked up. “Here! I’m just over here.”

 

“I have a surprise for you!”

 

“Is it a revolver? I really want one.”

 

Dream chuckled, coming close to him. “No. It’s-“ he pulled out a thing that looked like a…cow? Was it called a cow? Tommy couldn’t remember. “-this!”

 

“What…is it?”

 

“It’s a stuffed animal. Don’t be ungrateful Tommy. This is the last thing you’ll ever get from me from here on out.”

 

Tommy’s young mind had not comprehended the last part. 

 

He grinned, showing one of his missing front teeth. “Thanks Dream!” He didn’t move in for a hug, the last time he did that Dream almost knocked out his other front tooth.

 

“Remember what I said.”





“Remember.”





















Notes:

like 6k words later whazzup guys

more discduo content whaaaatttt

see yous in another month

(also my mam calls people chickens or chicks and I think it’s cute so I’ll call you my chickens too)

sorry for any spelling mistakes or grammar can’t spell for the life of me and I also don’t rlly check chapters b4 I post them lol

 

once again urging you to comment with any thoughts you have it’s very motivational

Chapter 8: The Isolation

Summary:

Tommy wakes up. He speaks to Eclipse- he almost dies.

Tommy goes to his isolation (a very long, all day detention with just him and mr.dude)

Tommy goes out after school with Tubbo and Ranboo

Tommy then ponders how he’ll get back to where he’s staying.

Notes:

hi guys

this is literally 6,000 words so buckle up! lots of things revealed and please take the little hints I’ve dropped throughout the chapter.

More important notes at the end :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Tommy.”

 

“What….”

 

“Tommy.”

 

“What!”



Tommy jumped up from his bed, disorientated.

 

He half expected Wilbur to be staring straight into his face. 



But no, he was met with the ugly, wrapped up bandana-style face of Eclipse.



“You’re literally ugly. Go away. I don’t like you.” He could hear a noise of Eclipse being mildly offended, but Tommy paid him little to no mind. “You have to get up and go to school, kid.”

 

Tommy rose further, sitting up in his very bland and white bed. “Are you joking? I’ve just gone through a very traumatic event. I don’t think I’m going to school today.”

 

Eclipse folded his arms. “That’s management's business. I’m just your glorified babysitter for now. Go get dresses or something.” Tommy looked at him for a moment- expecting him to move to leave. That never happened.



“So are you just going to stand there and watch me change? Also I don’t  have any clothes, you fuck.” Eclipse blinked in surprise, walking off towards the door. 

 

“Shit, sorry, yeah I’ll go get you some.”

 

“Ohhoho! Swearing? Around a minor? That’s not going to look good on your hero report!” He called to Eclipse out the door.

 

A black painted nail middle finger peeked back at him from round the door.

 

Tommy sniggered. At least someone in this god forsaken tower had a sense of humour. Not like George. Tommy chuckled again. George.



Eclipse soon walked back round the corner, blue hoodie and jeans in to. He handed them to Tommy, then left as soon as he came. They were bland, but comfortable if he was going to be sitting in ‘isolation’ during school-

 

Oh, yes, Reverie had specified that the public would begin to get suspicious if he assaulted two people on school grounds and didn’t get any punishment. He didn’t even know what isolation meant- ‘ it means being alone, Tommy. You’ll be alone during the school day, but will still do your lessons.’

 

…right.

 

Whatever that meant.




Eclipse had to  chaperone him on the way down to the..breakfast room? Canteen for heroes? In all honesty, it sort of looked like a hotel breakfast bar. Tommy only knows what a hotel breakfast bar looks like from when he broke into one during the night when he was twelve. It was a great time in all honesty- lots of shampoo and as many blankets as he could fit in his arms were stolen in the middle of twilight.

 

There were a few heroes dotted around, on tables, at the cupboards making cups of..whatever, (mostly coffee. The room has the smell of coffee clinging to every air particle.) The Warden was there. Tommy glared at him. The Warden appeared to blanch, quickly swallowing his coffee and exting the room.

 

Eclipse grabbed him by the hand and pulled him along- his new power suppressor anklet making a slight pulsing as he walked.

 

“So, this is where you can get cereal. Sometimes on Saturday we have waffles and bacon brought in.” Eclipse explained, gesturing towards  pulley-machine-things that were filled with cereal. and then a little window in the wall that looked like it led to a kitchen.

 

Eclipse proceeded to take down a blue bowl from a cupboard, and handed it to Tommy. “What…are you doing?” Tommy asked, tilting his head as he followed Eclipse to where the cereal was. “Showing you how to get your cereal in the morning.”

 

Eclipse guided his hand underneath the pulling handle- to a cereal that was like tiny little circles with holes in the middle, each one a dull colour of the rainbow. “Hold on tight with the bowl with one hand, use the other to pull down the handle.” Eclipse once again guided his hands onto the black handle, pushing down on it. A stream of little bits of rainbow cereal fell into his bowl.

 

His eyes lit up, watching the cereal swish around in his bowl. “Have you never eaten cereal before?” Eclipse asked him, eyebrows furrowing. “Um..no? I mean- I’ve had breakfast before. I guess I just never had cereal before.” Tommy shrugged, placing his bowl down on the counter.



All of a sudden, it seemed like the weird breakfast food room place had gone awfully quiet. He turned around, leaning on the counter with the palms of his hands.



Any hero, or trainee, or whoever else was in the room was looking at him.

 

“What?” Tommy asked, glaring at whoever was in sight. 

 

Nobody answered him.



“Stop staring at me when I’m trying to get food- it’s not on.” Tommy spat, Eclipse placed a hand on his shoulder. 

 

“Come on, Tommy. You can eat your breakfast on the way to school. We don’t really have time now.” Eclipse guided him out of the room, all the while Tommy continued to complain about how ‘I didn’t even get to get milk!’ ‘Am I not allowed to be five minutes late to school?’



Tommy groaned all the way down to the underground parking place- the one that Technoblade and Wilbur had brought him to the first time he went to the tower. Absentmindedly he scanned the cars- until he landed on Techno’s car.

 

A pang of guilt made his stomach drop.

 

“Cmon, kiddo.” Eclipse pulled his hand along.







The two stood infront of a small, barely drivable red car.

 

You’d think with their massive salaries that Eclipse could buy a nice car.

 

Round the drivers door, there was warped metal shaped into a flame. Tommy raised his lip, pointing directly at the flame. “How did your car not explode?”

 

Eclipse clapped the hood on his car. “She’s a survivor.”

 

Tommy snorted, walking round the front of the car to get to the passenger side, Eclipse started the ignition right as he got in. “Why did you have to take the long way?” Eclipse questioned.

 

Tommy waved his hand airily, pressing in his seatbelt. “I do what I want when I want.” Now, it was Eclipse’s time to laugh. “That’s a lie.”

 

Tommy spluttered, Eclipse began to pull out of his parking spot. “No it is not! I do a lot of things out of my own free will.” “Like going to school!” Tommy paused. “…yes. I, out of my own free will, decided to go to school.”

 

“Because I love it.”

 

Eclipse laughed again. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up, wanker. You're the one who has to deal with me all day now.”

 

Eclipse pressed the radio, rock music began blasting out. “Oh, joy.” He sighed. He idly began to drum his fingers against the worn out black steering wheel. Actually- when Eclipse lifted his fingers to drum back down, Tommy noticed that his fingers had worn out the paint beneath them from being in the same position all the time.

 

“How hard were you gripping that steering wheel?” Tommy asked, removing his head from his hand- where it was resting against the window-to look at Eclipse.



Eclipse turned down the blasting music, that was more than likely making the car bounce, “What?” He shouted, even though he didn’t need to.

 

“Your steering wheel, you’ve had your hands in the same place so much that the paint is gone.” Tommy used his other hand to point at the wheel.

 

Eclipse completely removed his hand from the wheel, flipping them over to look at them, while making a hum of acknowledgment.

 

Suddenly, a cacophony of car horns erupted from outside of the car.

 

Inside of the car, Tommy lurched forward- all while shouting at the top of his lungs.

 

“FUCKING HELL- HOLD THE WHEEL YOU KNOB!” He almost went to take the wheel, until Eclipse made a strange wincing face and stopped them from careening off the road into an odd corner shop.



Eclipse guilty turned towards Tommy, a ‘sorry’ began to form on his lips.

 

Tommy started before him, though- started laughing that is.



It filled the car, jumped over the music and filled Eclipse's ears.

 

“Oh. My. God! You’re a hero, and you still can’t drive!” Tommy laughed, he hit Eclipse's arm. “Hey, you're the best and only hero that would do that,eh?”

 

He smiled. Eclipse, despite having almost crashed the car- grinned back.








The rickety old car pulled up in front of the school. Tommy grimaced. The impending doom had not set in the day before, but now.

 

And god, did he feel the doom.

 

According to Eclipse, he would have to do all the work from his classes separately, away from the class and people. He would be allowed out for the break times, but instead of 1 hour  for the last one, he got 30 minutes. And teachers were more than aware of his presence.

 

The halls were empty as Eclipse walked him up into the school building- meaning the first class was already going on.

 

Mr.Dude stood at the entrance, looking slightly more frazzled than usual. His tie was slightly lower than usual- hair a couple strands too much out of place. “Hi, Tommy.”

 

Tommy suddenly felt very uncomfortable underneath Eclipse’s hand and Mr.Dudes gaze.

 

“What’s…up?” Tommy grinned sheepishly. “What’s ‘up’”- he did air quotation marks- “is that you’re coming with me to isolation.” Mr.Dude looked over to Eclipse, who was still standing menacingly behind him. “Thank you for your service.” “Thanks.” Eclipse sounded like he was going to either cry or…laugh?



As Mr.Dude pushed him towards a room near his office, Tommy looked over his shoulder to Eclipse, who was still standing at the entrance of the school.

 

Eclipse gave a meek thumbs up.

 

Tommy rolled his eyes with a snort, turning back to following Mr.Dude.

 

“So, Tommy. Do you know why you are going to isolation today?” Mr.Dude questioned, his bright green eyes glaring at him from the side. Tommy bristled- they looked so much like Dreams. Before they became harsh and mean, always looking at him with a malicious glint.

 

“Uh…a plethora of things?” Tommy winced. Mr.Dude nodded. “Good to see you using your English vocabulary,Tommy. At least you’re learning something in school.” “To be fair, I just fall asleep in English. It’s like- my last class of the day.”

 

Mr.Dude sighed. 

 

They stopped infront of a door near the back of the school- it kinda looked like a janitor closest door- with a circular handle that had circular button in the middle to lock it. Mr.Dude pushed the door open, there was only one meagre window, a single desk and chair set out in the middle of the room. Mr.Dude stepped forward, a tiny teachers desk and spiny chair rested right in the corner of the room- Mr.Dude settled there.

 

Tommy took it upon himself to awkwardly sit behind the desk, clasping his hands together.

 

“Just remeber, your actions have taken a lot of people away from what’s important. Your actions are not only having an effect on you, but staff members and family as well.” Mr.Dude spoke. “Not exactly a pep-talk kinda guy, eh?” Tommy chuckled nervously.

 

“Right.” Mr.Dude got up to go towards the door, one of his teachers stood there, a small stack of work in hand. A whisper of thanks was given before Mr.Dude turned around again, dropping the stack of work on Tommys  desk.

 

Mr.Dude happily sat back down at his desk, opening his laptop, yet opening a random book to read- while his laptop was open.



What the fuck.



Tommy peaked out from behind his stack of work. “Why do you have your laptop on, but read a book at the same time?” Tommy shook his head. “To monitor any emails coming in.”

 

Tommy rolled his eyes, moving his head to the side and back behind the stack of papers- all while saying: “Oh Jesus Christ. You are such a bore.”

 

Tommy took down a handful of papers off the top, lifting the rest up from the bottom and plopping down on the carpet next to him with a satisfying sound, loose papers floating down to the carpeted floor. (Which was a rather hideous shade of green, if you must know.)



“So….Anything interesting happen to you in life? Got a wife at home? I’ve got lots of those. Any aspirations in life other than being a boring old principal?” Tommy ignored his work, favouring leaning over his desk.

 

“Just do your work, Tommy.”

 

“I don’t have a pen.”

 

“Oh for God's sake!” Mr.Dude bemoaned, pulling a black ballpoint pen out of god knows where, and without looking at Tommy- he stuck it out into the air, a silent offering.

 

Tommy scooted his entire chair and desk over towards Mr.Dude. Once he hopped his way over, he removed his hands from the bottom of his chair, happily taking it from his Principal.

 

Mr.Dude looked up from his book, expecting Tommy to move back to his spot in the middle of the room.

 

Tommy rested his head on his hands, gazing at Mr.Dude.

 

“What’s your first name? You seem like a first name kind of guy.” He swung his feet.

 

Mr.Dude sighed. “Every guy is a first name kinda guy.”

 

“Also, why is your last name Dude? It’s really unique but it’s also kinda hilarious- no offence to your parents  though.”

 

“Everyone also has a last name, Tommy.”

 

“Not me though, stay safe.” 

 

Mr.Dude furrowed his brow. “I’m sure you have a last name. When I was looking at your file, I’m sure I saw one.”

 

“Nope, nothing there big dub. Just Tommy.” Tommy scanned the work in front of him- ugh- the merchant of Venice? And who the fuck is this Shakespeare fellah?

 

“Huh. That’s interesting. How come?” Mr.Dude hadn’t caught the invasive question before it had left his mouth- he wasn’t allowed to ask invasive questions according to the higher ups. And when the recording is played back, they’ll hear him asking the question.

 

“Uh…I don’t know. I don’t know anything, really.” Tommy admitted- although, to anyone other than himself, it wasn’t a truth being told. Tommy held up the English papers. “Also, who is Shakespeare?”
















The rest of his isolation before the first lunch was horrific.

 

Mr.Dude danced round personal questions for two hours straight. It had left Tommy itching to just zap them out of his brain- of course, though, that was out of the question, thanks to the concealed power suppressor round his ankle. Tommy shook it absentmindedly, sighing as the unseen purple liquid floating around inside the anklet made a quiet zapping noise.



“Tommy!” A tray was slammed down on the metal cafeteria table in front of him, two bodies slid into the seat. 

 

“Where on earth have you been!” Tubbo asked enthusiastically. Ranboo nodded too, less enthusiastically.

 

“Uh- around..?” Tommy answered.



Around as in nearly killing a hero by luring him into an electricity grid (Tommy would debate that Wilbur lured himself in, by no fault of Tommy’s.) got knocked out, got questioned by a knobhead hero, told that he had to stay at the heroes tower, also told that he still had to go to school, nearly got into a car crash thanks to the brainless hero Eclipse- became moderately comfortable around Eclipse, and made Mr.Dude incredibly uncomfortable all in the span of two days.



“Dude, when you hit Purpled over the head with that tray, it looked so cool-“ Tubbo started “-but we’re also not allowed to encourage you to hurt other students.” Ranboo cut in- literally and physically- pushing his body in front of Tubbo.

 

Tubbo clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes fondly, pushing Ranboo out of the way by the side of his face.

 

“Right. So. Tell me everything that happened while I was gone for like….fourty-eight hours.” Tommy asked, tilting his head to the side. “So, you know Patricia? Patty the-“ Tubbo began. “Yeah, I know her.” 

 

Tubbo leaned in closer. “Apparently, she was sleeping with this guy from another school called-“

 

Tommy rested his head on his hands, a grin slowly creeping across his face. He was listening intently. To teenage drama. “Right so, she slept with this guy who was from a different school, but she didn’t know that he was her best freinds boyfriend?” Tommy confirmed, doing wild gestures as he did so.

 

“Yeah! Isn’t that wild? Also keep your voice down or else she’s gonna know that we know.” Tubbo finished, pulling away from Tommy.

 

“How do you guys even know any of this? I didn’t take you both as the kinda people to know drama.” Tommy questioned. “Well it was just a radio frequency interruption- Patty’s friend was talking to her other freind about the situation and we picked up the broadcast.” Ranboo answered. Ranboo noticed his mistake. The two boys held their breath as Tommy scanned over their features.

 

“What the fuck are you two doing with radio broadcasting frequencies?” Tommy jabbed a fork in both of their directions. 

 

“Uh…we-“ “-ll show you!” Tubbo cut across Ranboo again- moving his body infront of his and stretching his arms out wildly.

 

“Really?” Tommy’s eyes widened, then sharpened again- like he was looking for some flaw- a trick of some kind in their words.

 

“Yeah! We have this big shed thing near the skatepark that we keep stuff in. It’s locked though, so nothing gets stolen.” Tubbo nodded. Ranboo looked at him frantically. *What skatepark, Tubbo?* He mind communicated. Tubbo turned to him, staring right into his eyes with a tight smile. *It was your mistake. I just fixed it for you. You’re welcome.*

 

“Am I supposed to know where that is?” Tommy rerouted their telekinesis conversation.

 

“Don’t worry, we’ll show you after school.” Tubbo closed his eyes and waved his hand. 

 

The bell rang loudly, students around them and down their table began to clear their lunches away, collecting books and finishing their conversations.

 

“Just meet us by the front of the school at the end of the day.” Ranboo smiled at him before the two boys collected their bags and walked away.




Tommy sighed, making his way back to Mr.Dude.

 

When he opened the door, he let his immense displeasure be shown, he loudly groaned- dragging his feet along the ugly carpet. A faint scent of dirt and dust filled his nostrils.

 

 He slumped back into his chair, once again ignoring the stack of work that rested at his feet. Never mind. He has a question about his work. “Do I have to finish all of this today?” He asked, pointing with his index finger towards the pile.

 

“You have the entire week to finish it, anything you don’t get done you’ll have to complete over the weekend.” Mr.Dude replied, still flicking through his book. Tommy was beginning to severely doubt if he was actually reading the book.

 

Tommy leaned over, putting his elbows onto Mr.Dude’s desk. “How’s the wife at home?” Mr.Dude stayed stoic. “I don’t have a wife.”

 

Tommy gasped loudly. “Are you gay? I knew it! My gay-dar was going off the moment I saw you.” Tommy sniggered, pointing a finger at his principal.

 

A light blush dusted over Mr.Dude’s face. His lips twisted into a small smile. “Don’t say that again, it’s inappropriate for school.”

 

Tommy recedeed. “Right, my bad, big guy. Intrusive, I know.” He raised his hands. 

 

“Do you have any hobbies?”



“God, you are just such a gregarious person, aren’t you?” Mr.Dude groaned. Tommy huffed. “I don’t know what that means, so I’m going to take it as an insult. If I could swear right now, I would.”

 

“It means you’re fond of company- also, please do not swear.”

 

“I am very not fond of company. I always work better on my own.” Tommy turned his nose up, folding his arms as he did so.

 

“Is that so?” 

 

“Very so.”

 

“But you have lots of friends. That’s not working alone now is it?” Mr.Dude was clearly very unaware of his surroundings. “I have two friends, Mr.Dude.” “Be grateful-“ he waggled his finger at Tommy. “Some people have no friends, and nowhere to go at night.”

 

“I have nowhere to go at night.” Tommy muttered.

 

“You don’t?” Mr. Dude asked. Tommys head perked up, he hadn’t expected himself to say it as loud as he did.

 

“Well, I have somewhere to go- but I don’t like it there. There’s too many rules- I’m always paranoid because a lot of people there, they …they don’t exactly like me.” Tommy slumped down in his seat, now wishing he hadn’t moved right up to Mr.Dude at all.

 

“Oh?”

 

“The place I used to live at- I liked it there. Like- I genuinely liked it there. I liked who lived there, especially this one guy. He was nice to me, he showed me what the city was like.” 

 

Tommy sighed. “But then, I did what I always do. I got too mad and I fucked up everything for myself.” Tommy’s eyes widened, and he briefly covered his mouth. “Whoops, sorry. Slipped out.”

 

“Is there anyone you’re warming up to where you’re currently living, Tommy?” Mr.Dude asked. It was a heavy question in disguise. 

 

“I’m not sure. The guy there though- the one that I suppose is supposed to look after me for a bit- he’s nice. Well, he’s cool. I like his car. There’s a big fire symbol on the side.” Tommy nodded to himself.

 

“You’re not thinking of doing anything in this new place, are you? Any destructive thoughts? Self destructive thoughts?” Mr.Dude pushed- too far, that is.

 

“What? I didn’t think this was a therapy session.” Tommy furrowed his brows.

 

“Ah, yes, sorry- sorry. I’m used to talking to students like that.”

 

“Weird question.”

 

Tommy looked back down at his page. Who in the fucking hell was Bassanio?

 

“Do you have a pen?”














“Tommy! What’s up, big man?” Tubbo bumped shoulders with him, hand gripping his bag straps.

 

“Hi, Tommy.” Ranboo smiled.

 

“So, where are you two bringing me to? Don’t stab me in an alleyway, I’ll kick your ass.” Tommy scowled, jabbing a finger at the two.

 

Tubbo looked him up and down.

 

“…Right. Keep dreaming, buddy.” Tubbo patted him on the shoulder, walking him down the steps of the school and out into the city sidewalks.

 

“Hey- wait! What’s that supposed to mean?” Tommy shouted over the sound of students bidding farewell to their friends, and their parents honking the horn of the car- telling them to hurry up. 

 

“Oh nothing, nothing.” Tubbo said airly, a laugh rising up his throat.

 

“Whatever, you freak.” Tommy bumped shoulders with him again. “Ranboo, king, not so sure about you. Do you think I could take you in a fight?” Tommy playfully rose up his fists, unaware of the red car with the flame on its side driving past him. 

 

Ranboo scoffed good-naturedly. “Tommy, I’m like- twice your size. And you’re considered tall.”

 

Tommy didn’t answer, deciding to stick his tongue out instead. 



The trip continued to walk through the city, chatting and laughing- weaving in and out and around the many shopper and everyday pedestrian, avoiding getting hit by speeding cars and taxis.

 

Tommy was happy. He was really and truly happy, among his freinds, among the bustling city life that he had never really stopped to walk in, or honestly, to take in while he was under Dream’s watch.

 

Eventually, though, the streets became quieter, cars got less frequent and the group had stopped their chit-chat. The sun had slowly began to set, casting a warm orange glow as they watched the city skylines get further away. The tall grass that lined the sidewalk became taller and taller- until inbetween the long blades of grass, dipping concrete with spray painted art and a tiny little shed at the end.

 

“Here we are, the skatepark.” Ranboo smiled at Tommy, gesturing forwards. 

 

“Why is it so far away from the city?” Tommy questioned, raising his brow. 

 

“Back in the revolution days, the city extended to around here- but the houses and shops were much smaller. Eventually, after most of them had been blitzed, they built up what was left further away. Technically, we’re in the middle of the old city.” Ranboo explained as they walked around the edge of the skate bowl.

 

“What’s the revolution? I mean- what is a revolution?” Tommy sounded puzzled, trying to avoid falling into the bowl by stepping one foot in front of the other- arms outstretched. It’s like what he used to do on the top of skyscrapers- not knowing- not minding if he would fall.

 

“Where on earth have you been for the last couple of years?” Ranboo exclaimed. “Uh- doing…stuff?” Tommy shrugged.

 

“The revolution was when the new heroes overthrew the old ones, who were corrupt and killing off people in Manburg in secret.” Ranboo turned around to him, stopping Tommys balance game.

 

“Oh. Since when did that happen?” Tommy questioned. “Tubbo and I weren’t born yet, so maybe..seventeen years ago?” said Ranboo. 



“What! What the fuck- How old are you two?” Tommy was not impervious to the shock that filled him when he learned that in actuality, his freinds may not be the same age as him.

 

“Ranboo turns seventeen first, in October, then it’s me in December.” Tubbo opened the lock to the shed door, while Tommy stood behind him, arms folded.



“Shouldn’t you be- like- two grades above me then?” Tommy narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean?Arent you sixteen?” Ranboo looked to him.

 

“No. What? I’m fourteen. I turn fifteen next year.” Says Tommy- puzzlement front and centre on his face.

 

“What the fuck? No. You’re not fourteen? We were told- we heard that you were sixteen!” Tubbo wildly gestured, one hand outstretched to the two infront of him, the other pulling on a string that illuminated the shed behind him.

 

“Nope. I’m fourteen. Really and truly fourteen. Born in 2012 n’all.” Tommy nodded.

 

“Ew. That’s weird. I don’t want to think about this anymore- let’s go inside.” Tubbo shook his head and shivered. “Oh- into your tiny murder shed? Yippee.” Tommy did small jazz hands.

 

Tubbo, with his arms still outstretched did a little turn in the centre of the shed, showing that the shed was a little bit bigger than Tubbo-sized. “This is where me and Ranboo spend most of our time after school. We skate sometimes, listen to radio- sit up in the roof ans what not.” 

 

Tommy messed with the radio- unable to turn it on.

 

“Leave that, Tommy. It’s a busted old thing. I’ll show you how to work it later.” Tubbo waved at him, sitting down on a bean bag in the right corner of the shed. Tommy complied, switching the dial on the radio and removing the static within the shed.

 

Ranboo scooted over to the two boys on a spinning desk chair, hands idly folded over one another. Tommy raised his red converse to gently kick at Ranboo’s hands. “Stop that- you look like a Tory.”

 

“Why do you speak like that, Tommy?” Tubbo asked, tilting his head. “What are you on about? Me and you speak the same, Tubs.” Tommy rolled his eyes. “Well, yeah- obviously. I moved here after I was scou- my Dad was scouted for the new heroes.” “-from England, obviously.”



“I..I’m not sure. Ehhh…I don’t really remember living  in England- all I know is that I did for a while. Or at the very least I was born there.” Tommy picked the skin from underneath his nail.

 

“Interesting.” Tubbo supplied, and before the room even had time to settle into an uncomfortable silence, Tommy asked another question. “Where did your Dad end up getting placed?” 

 

“Oh, when we moved here there was an explosion accident with the Old Heroes the day my Dad was supposed to go to his new job.” Tubbo sighed. “He brought me with him just to have a look- then we got blown up-“ Tubbo gestured to his hearing aid and to his facial scars. “That’s how this beauty happened. Blew out my ear drum and burnt my face.”

 

“Who were these old heroes?” Tommy raised a brow, eyebrows folded.



“They’re all long gone now. All except for one- he’s still in prison. Even though the old heroes were already bad- he went completely mad after his best friend died.” Under his breath, Tubbo said something along the lines of ‘hah, rhyming legend.’

 

“Never heard of them.” Tommy yawned, mid stretch.

 

“Really? Not Mumbo? MumboJumbo? Solidarity? Any of them?” Ranboo demanded.

 

“Nope.” Tommy shrugged, dumbfounded at what exactly the two teens wanted him to say.

 

“Do we have to explain all of this to him now, Tubbo?” Ranboo turned to Tubbo, who was sitting on the beanbag. Tubbo turned to Tommy, who was sitting atop a table, swinging his legs.

 

“Nah, he doesn’t need to know. C’mon Tommy- let me show you how the old radio works-“




The three spent the rest of their afternoon and then eventually evening messing around with whatever was in the shed, Tommy attempting to cut open the bean bag because he ‘was sure there was some kind of edible bean in there.’ Dragging the bean bag into the skating bowl- then also skating in said bowl. Ranboo and Tubbo were the only ones who could try to skate without immediately falling on their faces- so Tommy just sat with his legs over the graffiti, happily watching his friends go up and down.



As darkness began to fall, Ranboo hadn’t announced his eager determination to sleep on the bean bag, which meant Tommy and Tubbo were left to their own devices as the beanstalk caught his beauty sleep.

 

Tubbo helped Tommy up onto the roof by grabbing his arm and hoisting him up.

 

“Stars are nice tonight, aren’t they?” Tubbo folded his arms over his stomach, content with the light evening breeze that was enveloping his entire body. “They’re nice out here, where the light pollution is to a bare minimum.”

 

“There’s the Auriga constellation.” Tommy pointed up into the sky. 

 

“The what?”

 

 “Auriga. See those five stars, with the one to the right being the brightest?” 

 

“Oh. Yeah.”

 

“That’s the Auriga Constellation. He was a charioteer- he rode on chariots back in the ancient times.” Tommy connected the stars with his index finger.

 

“Sometimes, I wish I could go back to ancient times. To before- when the only power people had was the power to make clay pots and Aqueducts.” Tubbo sighed, Tommy chuckled.



“Andromeda.” Tommy connected the stars with his finger again- “She was a Greek princess.”

 

“How do you know all these, Tommy?” Tubbo turned to his mission beside him, barely seeing the others' faces in the moonlight.

 

“I just had a lot of time when I was a kid to look up at the stars. Well no- that’s actually a lie. I didn’t have a lot of time- I still don’t have a lot of time. But I used to stay up so late and look at the stars, because I thought that it meant a new day wouldn’t come for me. A new day of never knowing if he’d come back for me.” Tommy admitted, turning away from Tubbo and back up to the stars.



There was a soft clicking noise, but Tommy didn’t hear  it.



“What do you mean? Your Dad?”

 

Tommy laughed, then quickly quieted himself with a smile, wary of the sleeping boy beneath them. “No, my brother. He uh- he- he decided one day that I would be better  learning about life independently. He only came back to teach me his way of life.” 



“His way of life is kicking kids out?” Tubbo sounded gentle.

 

Tommy laughed again, but there was no humour behind it. Only what seemed like bitterness. 

 

“No. His way of being a bad person.” Tommy rolled his eyes as he spoke. “He always told me that I was like a little carbon copy of himself- and the second he saw me stray in the slightest- differ from him and have my own interests- he beat his way of life back into me.”



“Did you get away from him? Because holy shiy- whoever ‘he’ is he sounds like a proper dickhead.” Tubbo sat up, soon followed by Tommy.



“I suppose I am. Not really though, he knows where I am- where I’m going and where I will be. He’d probably drop a fucking building on me if he knew where I was staying now.”



“Fuck. Are you sure he knows where you are?” Tubbo asked, a hint of distress in his voice.

 

“Eh. Probably not, no. Don’t underestimate him though, because he’ll fucking bite you back for it.” Tommy warned, a dark edge to his voice. He could never underestimate Dream- no matter what. He had grown up seeing what Dream is capable of first hand.



“I won’t let him get to you, Tommy.” Tubbo assured, holding up his pinky to Tommy. Once he had noticed that Tommy had never done a pinky promise in his life, Tubbo lifted up the other hand, interlocking his pinky with his.

 

“Pinky promise.”

 

“Pinky promise? What the fuck is that.”

 

“A promise, but with your pinky!” Tubbo grinned, waggling his pinky. Tommy snorted at him, removing his hand from Tubbo’s.

 

There was another soft, unheard click.

 

“Tubbo, I have something to tell you.”

 

“Hm? What is it?” Tubbo turned back to Tommy, from where he had been tracing the Andromeda constellation with his finger.

 

“I’m-“

 

Beneath them, Ranboo burst out from the shed door. 

 

The pair on the roof leant over the side, looking at their frazzled friend in bewilderment.

 

“Tubbo! We have to go- like right now!”

 

“Right now right now?” Tubbo tried.

 

“Right now, Tubbo!”

 

Tubbo sighed. “Ah, shit.” He jumped off the roof, leaving Tommy by himself.



“You able to get back home alright, Tommy?” Tubbo called back at him as he and Ranboo walked round the graffitied skate bowl. 

 

“Yeah!” Tommy shouted after them, watching as their figures began to disappear down the road. 




Tommy drew his knees closer to his chest.



He was so close - so god damn close to spilling his biggest secret to someone he now considered to be his best friend.

 

Without him and Ranboo, and the two of them inviting him to their secret hideout- Tommy definitely would have blown up that stupid school by now- To hell with Mr.Dude! (That’s a lie- Tommy thought that Mr.Dude was funny- and worth saving in his distant fantasies of blowing up the school.)

 

Tubbo told him important information about his life- he trusted Tommy enough, only for Tommy to be able to only offer his stars and space knowledge.

 

He couldn’t contribute anything to his friends- after they had done so much for him. 

 

He had to do something- something big that would give back to his two best friends, thank them for all of their work helping him get by with school. 

 

But what? 



But, the real mystery is, how is he getting back to the tower?
















Notes:

hi

so basically I really hate the first like two chapters?? their not really how I like to write anymore and I feel like they’re really awkward. struggled with dialogue a lot. not sure how I can delete the chapter and re-write it without it going to be the new chapter 8 (so basically chapter 2 would be chapter 1)

 

also feel like I should make a Twitter?? because I feel like I have a lot of things to spout about in the book and I like talking to people :)

Chapter 9: The Horror Of Popping Balloons

Summary:

Tommy makes his way back to the tower.

The city gets attacked by a mysterious new group.

The heroes suddenly have multiple problems on their hands at once.

Notes:

no more school!

I would love to say that it will make me post more, but it probably won’t.

hope you all enjoy this chapter! It was supposed to be shorter but I got carried away.

colours are always important.

also I never pre-read or whatever so sorry for any inconsistency or spelling mistakes hmu if u wanna proof read lol

 

EXTREME WARNING FOR EXCESSIVE GORE AND VIOLENCE- VIEWER DISCRETION IS ADVISED! IF YOU WANT TO SKIP THIS CHAPTER, ILL PUT A SUMMARY AT THE END

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy walked through the revolving glass doors that lead to the lobby of the Hero Tower.

 

He was met with echoing silence. His footsteps echoed at he entered the marble room. He expected Cleo to be waiting at the reception desk with a smile- but he was just met with an empty chair.

 

“Hello?” He loudly called out, turning on his heel in a small circle to get the full scope. If anyone was lurking in hallways or in rooms, they would have heard him by now, or at least seen him.

 

Tommy leaned over the reception desk, his feet lifting off the ground. 

 

The desk was barren- save for a spin around desk chair, and a pen left on paper- mid sentence. The computer was still on, and still logged in. Tommy got off from the desk with a thump, waltzing his way round to behind the desk, and sitting in the black desk chair.

 

Tommy began to click on the computer files- languidly scrolling through the hundreds of files, leaning his head on his hand. His blue eyes scanned over a couple of heroes filed, seeing one in bright bold black with the title “MATRIX”

 

Tommy rolled his eyes. He hadn’t seen that name in a while.

 

In subheading bullet points, he saw three names. 

 

*KRATOS

*PHANTOM

*PHONIEX (RETIRED)



Tommy laughed lowly- but he wasn’t happy. This file was about every little thing he had done while staying with the Watson family. It was horrible. 

 

Tommy felt the anger boiling up in his fingertips as his eyes darted from left to right.



“Continually showed aggressive behaviour……”

 

“….refusal to eat at the same table as the W’s during mealtimes..”

 

“…multiple hostile teacher-student and student-student interactions… reported by T.E that he has never done work- agitated teachers during class- agitated students and other staff….”



“..jumps into any fight he comes across…”



“…shows hostility to any environment introduced to him with other people…. “

 

“…later proved to be semi-untruthful from reports of an outer-city visit and interest to constellations.”



Tommy let go of the mouse, the black plastic had begun to crack under his fingers. 

 

He spun around in the desk chair, grabbing a pen from within a mug which said “CLEO NO HERMI” and stabbed it straight through the monitor, the screen cracking and distorting into a mirage of colours and lines.

 

Tommy’s  hand found it’s way beneath the desk, haphazardly slapping around until it found smooth,black metal. Removing the restraints around the gun without looking to the underside of the desk, Tommy pulled it off- the weight familiar and smooth within his hands.

 

He quickly checked how many rounds.

 

4.



Not good.



He opened a side drawer- rummaging around through the random hero bobbleheads- letters-posted notes reminding the receptionist what to get for lunch and what not- till he found another box of ammunition.

 

He slid a few more rounds into the guns magazine, putting another in his pocket for good measure.

 

The heroes were weird, that’s for sure- but Tommy had never expected them to be weird enough to do this.

 

Leaving a villain all alone in their massive, unmissable base? 

 

Bad idea.




Tommy turned to one of the cameras in the lobby, and began shouting up to it. “Is this your idea of a test, you old fucks? I’ll find wherever you're hiding- and I’ll make sure you end up in a care home before you're thirty!” A loud bang went off as a gold bullet impeded itself in the camera's lense.

 

Three other rounds went off, each into another camera placed around the lobby.



Tommy huffed. He glanced outside through the revolving glass doors that lead into the heroes tower. 

 

While there was the background buzzing of the lights and computers in the silence of the lobby, outside, there were muffled screams as people ran past the doors of the tower.

 

Fuck, he hadn’t expected the gunshots to be that loud. People are really scared of anything now a days, aren't they?

 

If the heroes wanted to challenge him- they’d get a fucking challenge alright. 

 

Tommy angrily stomped off toward the elevator, gun brandished. It was a little awkward, just him- standing alone in the elevator. Which was playing some rather standard music that made him shift from foot to foot. The large metal doors slid open- Tommy stepped out into another empty floor.

 

Unlike the lobby, no lights were on on this floor. It was terribly eerie paired with the mysterious orange glow that cast over each white frosted door.

 

Actually- why was there an orange glow?

 

Tommy’s brows furrowed. He moved closer towards the window.

 

Outside in the city, blotted within the twilight sky were fires. Big and towering- orange and blistering. Another building a few blocks away exploded- bits of the roof falling down to the pavement below. Where the fuck were the heroes? The- the firemen? 

 

Tommy snorted, watching the top of peoples heads run around in a panic. Rich people desperately hanging on to their shopping bags, as to them, at the end of the day they would rather die than have the ‘poor people get ahold of their bags.’ Another explosion illuminated Tommy’s abhorrent expression. More screams erupted from outside the window.

 

He turned away from the window, The heroes didn’t seem like they were giving him a test anymore- it just looked like they had dipped from their jobs and left their base unattended.

 

This was actually an excellent chance for him to find files- floor plans and new projects within the tower. It’s what Dream would constantly be trying to achieve- to learn, to know every little thing the heroes were doing. It was scary sometimes. It was an obsession. He even went as far as trying to infiltrate the tower by himself, but Tommy talked him out of doing so.



Tommy thought about Dream often. What he was doing- what he thought of him now. What he though of the plan.

 

Where was he? The last he heard was he was in the ICU. But that was a while ago. And it came from Phantom. Who Tommy was now certain was a liar. Tommy made his way towards a room. It was the same as every other room- there was something wrong with the door.

 

Sure, it was a carbon copy of each one on every floor before this one- but the tiny details were different. The window was slightly smaller than the rest, the handle, big and silver- like there was a special mechanism in the door handle to get in. Tommy knew it was an important room- one where top classified documents were kept under close guard of the heroes that were just a floor above in their quarters.

 

Tommys hand wrapped around the door handle, despite the power suppressor round his ankle- Tommy felt the familiar hum of electricity beneath his finger tips. Whatever tech was in this door handle would be fried soon enough.

 

A crash sounded  from one of the lower floors in the tower. Tommy’s hand immediately retracted. 

 

“Shit. Fuck. Balls.” Tommy busses underneath his breath, scrambling to look around- agitatedly tugging at each door handle on the floor, frantically running through each hallway- eyes briefly glancing towards the window. The orange glow had grown brighter now. Adding to Tommy's rising anxiety as he ran around, pulling on more door handles.

 

A bing sounded throughout the entire floor. Like a death bell tolling.

 

Tommy felt sick.

 

His heart was currently on the soles of his feet- squeezed and flattened until it was barely beating anymore.

 

He was in the middle of the hallway, and to his horror, the small blinking light above the elevator indicated what floor the elevator had just stopped on.

 

His floor. 

 

The elevator doors slid open.



Inside was a large group of about 12 men. Guns in hand. Balaclavas and various other masks covering their identities. Smoke bombs and dynamite strapped across their chests.

 

The power suppressor around his ankle had never felt so heavy.



Tommy bolted in the other direction- the direction of the stairwell that connected each of the floors.

 

Shouts erupted from behind him, in the elevator. The pounding of boots on carpet joined that sound.

 

Tommy slammed his shoulder into the stairwell door, he covered his head- bullets embedding themselves in the cool concrete right above his head.

 

He turned round- seeing the group of men quickly approaching the door.

 

He looked down into the stairwell. Another set of balaclava-d men looked back at him.

 

He swung himself to the left, his red converse (god bless those war-torn shoes) carried him up step by step, an entire army of men hot on his heels- shouting whatever came to their mind, coordination a solid zero.

 

Tommy grabbed onto the railing, one hand helping him to quickly swing himself round another corner on the stairs quicker than the men.

 

More gunshots appeared at his feet. Great. More random men ascending the stairs after him, then.

 

“Get ‘im! That suppressor will make us rich!” A rough voice behind him shouted.

 

He burst through another door- into the heroes quarters floor.

 

Fuck his life. Tommy was considering flinging himself over the railings of the stairwell.

 

One bullet left in his gun, any other remaining round now littered around on the staircase he was frantically trying to run up moments ago- Tommy was truly fucked.

 

“Ah shit!” He shouted, pressing his back against the door- the pounding of fists sent ripples down his back.

 

Tommy looked around him.

 

Okay, that’s good. That’s fantastic- actually.

 

A small entrance…table? That had some photos of the heroes in masks on it was the only thing close enough to him to block the door.

 

Tommy quickly moved back from the door, expecting a burst of hands to emerge from the crack he had just created in the door- but nothing came.



Of course! It would be completely idiotic to leave the floor with all the heroes personal belongings in it unguarded and open to anyone who managed to get up the stairwell. To go up to this floor in the elevator, you would need to have special clearance through some retina scanner…something.

 

Whatever, Eclipse explained it to him. And right now, it was protecting Tommy from the gang of hooligans banging at the door right now.

 

Tommy gave them a cheeky middle finger before turning away. An escape route right now would be ideal.

 

He knew there was nothing in his room at the moment. 

 

It’s not like his room would be hard to find among all the heroes' rooms- their doors were personally customised by whoever lived in them. Tommy’s, however, was painfully a stark white.



The hooligans performed a rather loud shout, taking Tommy right back to the situation at hand.

 

He was practically useless with one bullet, a handgun, and this stupid power suppressor round his ankle.

 

Wait. The power suppressor.

 

If he could get it off before in the middle of an 8th grade science class, he could surely get it off in the heroes tower.

 

He rushed into his room, grabbing the small lamp off his bedside table and frantically hitting it against the anklet. 

 

“C’mon…come on!” Tommy hit harder and harder, ignoring the pulses of pain that followed after each bash. “Oh for fucks sake!” Tommy cried out.

 

The door holding back the hooligans flung out in front of his open door, into the hallway. The metal bent into the shape of someone’s face.

 

A loud roar came from a couple feet down- along with a whole cacophonous sound of boots and whatever else footwear criminals have came reverberating down the hallway.

 

Tommy scrambled to get up. 

 

If he was still in Phoniex’s house he’d already be halfway out his window. 

 

Bodies slammed into the wall next to his door- they all came flooding in.

 

For Gods sake, why wasn’t his power like- future vision or something? They he could have told himself to close the door and push something infront of it until the heroes came back from wherever the cowards are hiding.

 

Whatever. There’s no point dwelling on what’s already done.

 

What looked like the gang leader was now infront of him. 

 

Tommy had abandoned his lamp in the middle of the room, choosing rather to push himself up against the white wall- attempting to school his expression into one that read ‘i don’t care about you’ but to the criminals, he was failing horribly.

 

“Where’s the weapons room, kid.” Head criminal raised a gun to him. Tommy grabbed onto his gun a little tighter.

 

Head criminal clicked his tongue- gesturing to one of his lackeys to take the gun from his hands.

 

Tommy let it go easily. What use was it anyway? Head criminal had a gun trained on his temple, how would a tiny bullet kill 30 men all at once? “Tell us where the fucking weapons room is!” Head Idiot asked again.

 

“I don’t know. Aren’t you supposed to know where stuff is in a building you break into? You definitely didn’t study stuff in school.” Tommy raised an eyebrow at Head Dunce.

 

“I don’t need to study when I have you. You’re the only person in this tower, so surely you know where the very obvious weapons room is?”

 

“If it’s so obvious why don’t you know where it is?”

 

“Oh for gods sake- just kill the stupid kid! He’s useless! And just a witness after this is done.” A lackey opened his mouth. He put a hand on Head Baffoon’s shoulder.

 

 

Head Idiot looked at his lackey, down at his gun, and then to Tommy.

 

“What! That’s so bad out! You can’t just kill me because I don’t know where your stupid little weapons room is!” Tommy waved his hands around.

 

Distantly, there was footsteps in the hallway.

 

“You’re too loud.” 

 

“Wait- wait!” Tommy threw his arms up around his face.

 

There was a loud gunshot, liquid splashed against his arms

 

It was silent. Nobody spoke. 

 

Tommys chest was heaving. He could still feel things- hear things. They hadn’t gotten his head, then. 

 

But where else did the bullet catch?

 

Tommy pulled his arms down from his face, a headless body laid in front of him.

 

His eyes blew wide. 

 

Each of the lackeys looked at him in fear- blood noticeable and splattered against their balaclavas.

 

Tommy opened his mouth to speak- but another lackey's head inflated, bursting like a balloon next to the sun against all of their comrades bodies. 

 

Their corpse dropped to the floor.

 

Like a chain reaction, one by one more popping sounds rang throughout his room, more splatters of blood splashed against the wall, painting any white red.

 

Tommy watched in horror as no one moved, no running to escape, no raise of their guns or speaking.

 

Ague descended on Tommy- sending him shaking as the popping became louder, and the sound of more bodies hitting the floor filled what seemed like the entire building.



It felt like forever.




Tommy had curled up even more, hands clawing into the tender skin behind his ears, hoping to block out the sound.



There was silence.



Footsteps rounded the corner of the wall- then a collective gasp occurred.

 

What the heroes found was an entire room completely coated in blood- it was dripping off the ceiling. There were too many bodies to count. Headless bodies- that is.

 

Tommy sat curled up in the corner, blood splattered across his face and hair. His clothes were ruined, a man’s insides seeping into his jumper. He was completely silent.



“Tommy?” Phantom’s voice called out, the first one to speak in what felt like a very- very long time.

 

The power suppressor fell off his ankle to the ground with a loud ‘clunk’ The other heroes took a step back, wary of what the young villain could do.

 

Phantom got to his knees in front of the curled up teenager. 

 

“What happened to you?” Wilbur asked softly.



Tommy looked up at him, a bewildered look painted on his face. “I-“ he tried. Then his mouth clamped shut. What was he even supposed to say? Tommy himself didn’t even know what happened. One moment the head invader was going to shoot him dead, the next, him and all his comrades were dropping like flies.

 

Hesitantly, Tommy opened his mouth again. “They…they were looking for the weapons room. I said I didn’t know where it was and they tried to blow my brains out.” He shrugged, shoulders hiking up to his ears as he still refused to leave the comfort of his position.

 

“Jesus. Did they hurt you at all?” Wilbur grabbed the sides of his face, turning him left and right, ignoring the blood that appeared on his gloves.

 

“No- get your dirty hands off me!” Tommy growled, stubbornly pushing Wilbur’s hands from his face. 

 

“What are we going to do with this room? I don’t know how we’re supposed to dispose of  all these bodies.” Reverie asked from behind the two. Kratos, who was leaning against the door spoke- his gruff voice low and unbothered, despite the situation. “It’s fine. I know a guy.”

 

Wilbur’s head whipped around to his brother. “You are not calling him !” “I have a favour.” Kratos shrugged. Wilbur sighed, turning back to Tommy.




What the fuck did he just do?
























“Do you really think it’s a good idea to leave him all alone there, by himself?”

 

“Nope. But he’s fine. He’ll find his way back.”

 

A beat passed.

 

“…eventually.”



Ranboo sighed loudly, his shoes beating against the dirt. “You did get the bag, didn’t you?”

 

Tubbo nodded, turning his torso slightly as he ran- to show his teammate the green book bag on his back.

 

Choosing school supplies had been one of the most fun things to do during the mission. He and Ranboo had never gotten the chance to prepare for any school term, given that they grew up in the slums of Manburg. He still remembers the fun they had picking up random pens and pencil cases- copies and what not. And to be fair, Tubbo did learn a little on the terms used for movie shots. Ranboo also learned that algebra wasn’t exactly his thing.

 

Once they got into the outer city, the pair ducked into a random alleyway, quickly switching out their regular clothes for their hero suits.

 

Ranboo’s hero suit was quite tight fitting, which made it easier for him to use his power without any snags. Going through multiple portals at a time was easy when he was just going through by himself- without any massive oversized hoodie that sometimes would get caught in between locations, leaving him stepping out missing a hoodie sleeve and what not. Thankfully, no living creature had gone through one of his portals and came out missing a limb. ……yet.

 

“What is this emergency call for,anyway?” Tubbo- well, Terra now- asked, pulling his old vintage pilot cap on, as well as his big and heavy woolen coat.

 

Apparently, he never overheated. Some kind of mechanism he installed within the furs. He did the same with his boots, which were different from the leathery brown colour of the coat and cap. The thick clothes- according to him- stopped any earth debris caused from his powers from hitting him too hard. It also reportedly helped disperse the impact from punches, too.

 

“Not sure. Well, whatever it is, it’s hitting the city hard.” Ranboo- Egress now, grimaced. 

 

They were met with a street of fleeing civilians, running in whichever direction their legs would take them. Egress covered his eyes as the top floor of a building exploded, glass sprayed down on the people beneath, another wave of screams erupted from around the two heroes.

 

“Go, Terra.” The name sounded foreign on Egress’ tongue. They hadn’t actually been out on the field in a couple weeks- he was too used to calling his partner Tubbo. “I’ll look for anyone trapped in the building.” Wordlessly, Terra nodded his head, turning and running in the opposite direction.

 

Egress made a small circular motion with his hands, and a large, black portal appeared in front of him. The edges a hazy, deep purple, the inside of the portal pitch black occasionally sprinkled with purple stars.

 

With a deep breath, he let the chill of his own powers wrap around his body.







Terra ran through the swarms of people, gently helping anyone who had fallen over in the panic to their feet. 

 

He pushed people out of his way by their shoulders, his small frame attempting to squeeze behind people of all shapes and sizes. It proved to be a difficult task, but he made his way towards his fellow heroes.

 

Atlantis struggled to push the person who was choking her off- her partner Laseris was distracted with his own problem, four masked people currently attempting to rip his jaw off.

 

Tera appeared suddenly, using his powers to pull up the road beneath him to give him a boost, his gold metal gauntlets smashing into the masked criminal's jaw. 

 

Atlantis was dropped, she stumbled backwards, gasping for air. “Thanks.” She breathed, immediately turning around to help her teammate. Using her water powers, she drenched all four of them at once, as they were stunned, Laseris lifted his red and blue glasses, a sharp red ray protruded from his grey eyes and into the road beneath the criminals, making a big enough hole that they fell into and got trapped.

 

Terra, Atlantis and Laseris all stood above the hole. 

 

“What will we do with them?” Atlantis’ hoarse voice asked. Laseris answered “We’ll come and get them later for questioning if the rest of their buddies don’t come and get ‘em.”

 

“There’s more of them?” Terra let the disappointment deep into his words. He just wanted to go back to his apartment and get a pizza, or something. And watch some shitty rom-com from 2013.

 

“Yeah. All the heroes are fighting them right now. They’re a big group. New, since they don’t have a name yet.” Laseris folded his arms, shaking his head down at the young criminals in the hole. 

 

One of them shouted up at the trio of heroes, shaking their fist in the air. “We are Potentia! We will destroy the heroes and restore who can truly handle all of the power to the top!” 

 

Their teammate practically jumped on top of them, gloved hands fumbling to cover the fist waving’s mouth. The two other teammates had separate reactions, one squeezed their eyebrows while the other seemingly rolled their eyes, their head rolling with them.

 

“Shut up!” One hissed. “We’re not supposed to say that yet!” 

 

Terra chuckled at their bickering.

 

A criminal perked their head up. “The hell you laughing at, hero!?” They spat.  Terra began to walk away, giving them a short middle finger to the group of villains with his gauntlet.

 

Atlantis followed after him, breaking into a jog. “That’s not very professional, Terra.” Terra shrugged. “Who are they gonna report it to? The heroes? They literally just tried to break Laseris’ jaw.” 

 

“Fair point.” Laseris piped up, catching up with the two.

 

“Where’s the others?” Terra asked. Atlantis sighed, they turned onto another high street, helping anyone who needed directions to the nearest medical attention and what not. “They’re off fighting the big groups of these people. Their setting of explosives left and right.” 

 

“Where were you? This all started like- an hour ago.” Laseris glared at Terra through their glasses.

 

“Dealing with Project Live Wire.” Atlantis gasped. “Jeez. That’s tough going. How was he today? After everything that happened with the Watsons?” Terra made a noncommittal noise. “Got some information out of him.” He patted his pocket, indicating that he had recorded it like he was meant too. 

 

Whatever conversation they were having was cut short, as a building near them began to rumble loudly. Terra grabbed onto Atlantis’ shoulder, steading himself. “Holy shit- what the fuck is going on?” Terra exclaimed. 





Reverie ran out from a nearby alleyway, quickly rushing into the building- Phantom hot on his heels.

 

Together, they crashed through the door of what seemed like a regular building with shops at the bottom and apartments at the top. Any occupants who had realised the imminent danger they were in pushed past the two heroes- few shouting words along the lines of: “He’s up there! I don’t know what he’s doing. “ or “my car! My dog! They’re still up there!”

 

The two heroes gave short reassurances, or directed the frantic occupants out of any exits.

 

“Reverie- come on, up.” Phantom jerked his head towards the stairs, woefully ignoring the shaking of it. The eyes of Phantom’s mask glowed a bright, neon orange. “There. Dog heat signature in that room, cat in that room.” He pointed ahead. “No humans?” Reverie questioned, fingers resting on a gold door handle. Phantom toom a moment, the mask eyes glowing once more. “No. No people left in the building.” Reverie nodded, and with that, the two heroes soon stepped out of the collapsing building, a dog and cat in hand.

 

The occupants looked in disarray as their appartments and buisnesses crumbled infront of their eyes. 

 

Reverie and Phantom handed back the pets to their owners. “The authorities will be here shortly- I’m sorry.” Was all that Reverie could offer, before darting off to help other people.




All the while Phantom and Reverie were saving pets from a crumbling building- more members of the so called group Potentia had come out of nowhere to help their four comrades in the hole, and to fight the heroes.

 

Terra ran up a ledge of his own making- grabbing Egress mid air, from where he had been blasted into the air to one of the members powers. He grabbed his wrists, using his strength to throw Egress back into the air, making a portal that he fell through to land on a group of Potentia member’s head’s. 

 

Terra slid down the ledge, running quickly and dodging a throwing knife coming his way to lift the ground beneath his feet and hurl it towards the member that was currently holding Atlantis down. Blood flew from their nose and they rolled off to the side. Terra offered his hand to the injured hero, who took it gratefully and helped herself up. They quickly separated, running off to help their partners.

 

Egress was jumping from portal to portal- avoiding hits from Potentia members. One managed to get a good hit on him, Egress stumbled back, holding his jaw. Terra came up behind them like a bull, using his gauntlet to smash into their jaw, sending them and their tooth flying. They made a loud groan- the other members tuned to Terra in fear.

 

He quickly ran at them, definitely breaking a couple ribs as they fell to the ground, joining the other member on the ground. Egress used his powers to disorient the other members, pushing them through portals in the air and on the ground- their bodies going in and out of them.

 

Once he retracted the portals, the members fell on their faces onto the pavement, before they turned on their side to vomit the contents of their stomachs.

 

Egress and Terra stood above them, Terra spinning round handcuffs on his finger. 

 

“Alright big lad, up you get.” Terra flipped over a Potentia member, clicking the cuffs round their wrists.



Most of the explosions had stopped now, the smell of smoke filling the city air. 

 

Suddenly, Kratos came up from behind him, shaking icicles from his cape shoulders. “Hey- we all gotta get back to the tower right now. Emergency.”

 

Terra groaned. “Please don’t tell me it’s Tommy.” Kratos winced, nodding his head.



















Notes:

oh em gee!

SUMMARY:

Tommy finds his way back to the hero tower, only to find it completely empty. He finds a gun for self defence as the confusion of where everyone in the tower is settles in.
On the receptionist computer, he finds every detail of his stay at the Watsons- Tommy is not very happy.
As he makes his way to the upper floors, he realises that there are explosions throughout the city. Before he can think, a group of criminals begin to hunt him down.
Tommy is eventually cornered by the group of men, and is questioned as to where the weapons room is.
Before Tommy is shot in the face, all of the criminals heads pop, killing each of them instantly.
The heroes find him in a blood covered room and Wilbur offers him comfort.
Beforehand, while the heroes were away, they were fighting a new villainous group called Potentia.

also might aswell list who’s who since it can be a little difficult

SAPNAP- ECLIPSE
TUBBO- TERRA
RANBOO- EGRESS
WILBUR- PHANTOM
PHIL- PHOENIX
TECHNOBLADE- KRATOS
NIKI- ATLANTIS
JACK- LASERIS

Chapter 10: The Top Of the Tower

Summary:

Tommy has caused a lot of damage during his stay in the tower, The Top Of the Tower doesn’t like that.

Notes:

hi

short chapter kinda getting into abit of a block?? but I know how I want the main but and the end to go

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy sat silently in the medical bay, his feet dangling off the exam table. 

 

“…Tommy.”

 

His eyelids slowly dragged across his eyeball. He looked at the scuffs on his converse, and how dirty they looked beneath the luminous white light of the doctors room. 

 

“…Tommy?”



How did they get so dirty? He barely wore them before he ended up in the hero's custody.

 

Actually, why was he still in the tower?

 

“Tommy?”



They knew that power suppressor’s  didn't exactly work on him anymore. It literally fell off right in front of them.

 

“Tom.. my”

 

Were they going to throw him in Pandora? So his power and life would be sucked out of him? So he could power their lights?

 

“Tommy.”



Because they didn’t know what else to do with him?

 

“Hm?” Tommy looked up from his swinging red converse and at Ponk. The hero tower resident healer. 

 

Apparently, he was the strongest healer in all of Manburg, and the second his powers were known to the public, he was snatched away by the heroes to work for the rest of his life.

 

“What makes you say that? I wasn’t snatched up.” Ponk chuckled, cleaning instruments that were not used on Tommy off.

 

“Hm? Did I say that out loud?” Tommys brows furrowed. “Oops.”

 

“Yes, Tommy. You did.” Ponk looked back at him, caramel brown eyes squinting, curls of phantom white hair falling in front of his slit eyebrow. “Are you feeling alright? Do you need me to do another check?” 

 

Tommy shuddered. “No thanks, Pink.”

 

“It’s Ponk.”

 

“Okay, Bonk.”

 

“It’s- you know what, never mind.”



There was a knock at the door. 

 

The mask of the hero Phantom peaked round the door. “Oh! Phantom, impeccable timing. Tommy’s just finished his check up.” Phantom slipped into the room. “Is he okay?” Ponk nodded shortly. “Save for a few bruises, I’d say he’s in perfect condition.” Phantom breathed out- as if he was worried. Like a massive weight had been lifted off his shoulders.

 

Tommy glared at him.

 

“Can you give us a minute, please Ponk?” Phantom asked politely.

 

“No, fuck you.”

 

Despite Tommy’s very valued input, Ponk smiled wordlessly, leaving the two in the room, alone.

 

Phantom sat next to him on the examination table. Tommy immediately shifted away. “Get away from me- you ugly prick.”

 

There was a hiss and a click, and suddenly Tommy was face to face with Wilbur Soot .

 

“Put that back on, please. You might break a mirror. And that’s bad luck for seven years. But I suppose it doesn’t matter to you, you were born with bad luck judging by your looks.”



Wilbur gave him an affronted look. “O-kay… somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed.”

 

“I can’t wake up if I haven’t slept, idiot.”



“Tommy, we- I need to know what happened to those guys.” Wilbur took a sharp intake of breath, as if expecting Tommy to run out on him. 

 

“If you're asking if I did anything, the answer is no, hero.” Tommy snarled. “Do you not think it’s a coincidence that the person who was about to shoot yous head exploded before they got the chance to?” 

 

Tommy reeled back. His face contorted into one of rage. “No, I don’t.”

 

He got up from the exam table, swinging the door open and breezing past Ponk. 

 

“Tommy..!” 

 

He heard Phantom’s voice call out from behind him




Bitch.

 

Shit.



Balls .




Couldn’t Phantom ever take no for an answer??

 

He- he’s such a dickead.



Tommy stomped towards the elevator, pushing past any innocent nurses and workers in his way. Some of them shouting angry insults at the abhorrent teenager interrupting their 9-5 jobs. 

 

Tommy stepped inside with an angry huff- jamming the yellow buttons only for them to spark, smoke beginning to emit from behind each one. The malfunctions followed their way up to the lights- each one flickering for a moment of two, before leaving the empty elevator in semi darkness. Tommy let out an angry cry, stomping once again out from the elevator, and to the nearby stairwell.

 

He ignored any bad feelings the stairwell brought him.



Fuck elevators. Fuck everything electrical in the hero tower- which seemed to be fucking everything!

 

The heroes held a large, 2-hour meeting which ended up in a decision to restrict Tommy’s every movement instead of using a power suppressor which had been proven twice that it simply didn’t work on him. 

 

On one hand, it’s a great pro. He didn’t even have to wait for anything to heat up in the microwave! He could do it in seconds with his powers. No need to stretch to turn on a lamp! Zap! It’s on! And brighter than ever! 

 

On the other hand- everything kept breaking. Another random health adviser in the building called ‘Hoover’ whose  name made Tommy laugh (which made Tommy immediately end any internal quarrel about whether or not to trust the man) had said that his power difficulties were caused by the stress of a new environment and everything that was happening to him. Also apparently due to the power suppressor- which was totally unexpected.



Tommy walked past his old room. Ignoring the smell that came from within. 



He made his way further down the corridor- to his room. Where on the door handle it was listed as his with a doodle- affectionately dubbing him “Toddler with a fork near a conveniently placed power socket”

 

Each time he saw it before entering his same old plain white room, it made him smile just a little. But he made sure no one was around before he did so.

 

Wait-

 

No.

 

Nevermind.



A guy came rushing down the hallway. To be completely kind and nice- he looked like a bit of a knob.

 

The man was wearing a large purple wizards hat- with silvers stars sewn onto it. He was wearing a large oversized sweater, with an odd smiley face on it. The rest of his outfit was pretty mediocre, black trousers with black shoes.

 

“Tommy? Tommy- is it?” The guy called out. 

 

Tommy sighed. “That’s me.” The guy sighed- out of relief. Not of the equilibrium that he had held being shattered just by his name being called. “Thank god! I’ve been looking all over for you. Thought I got the wrong person.”

 

“Yeah, okay. Whatever. What is it that you want?” Tommy removed his hand from his door handle- instead, choosing to fold his arms.

 

“Oh! Yeah! Schlatt wants to see you in his office. I’m supposed to take you there.” The guy nodded his head towards the stairwell.

 

“Why can’t we just take the elevator?” Tommy questioned, walking towards the guy. “I’ve been told about your…mishaps? I guess? With the electricity of the building.

 

“Right. Okay.” Tommy nodded. 



The two began their descent to the top of the building- Schlatt’s  office.



“What’s your name?” Tommy asked after about a minute of silence in the stairwell.  The guy turned to look at him. “You don’t know me?” Tommy shook his head. “No. I’ve never seen you before.”

 

“Movie-star planet? The- the onlyfans song? Koury Sisters?” He tried, waving his hand about. Tommy raised an eyebrow. “Why aren’t you just saying your name? I didn’t ask for the highlights of your life, man.”

 

The guy sighed, turning back to look at the stairs he was climbing on. “Weston. Weston Wiliam Koury.”

 

“Why did you say something about the Curry sisters when your not a sister?” Tommy ran up a couple steps, so he could walk beside Weston.

 

“Oh- it’s just a joke. I have a sister, Kaylnn. She’s older than me.” Weston then chuckled to himself, muttering ‘curry’ beneath his breath.

 

“Why are you Schlatt’s  secretary or whatever you are? Doesn’t everyone know how much of a prick he is?” Tommy asked- meeting Weston’s dark brown eyes. 

 

Weston shrugged. “My sister buys too much coffee. Well- I do too but that’s just me. I don’t even know Aksually does.” Tommy furrowed his brow. “Ack-soo-lee?” 

 

Weston sighed  fondly. “I love my Estonian friend.”

 

“What?”

 

“Oh look! We’re here. Bye Tommy! Good luck!” Weston called in a singsong as he pushed Tommy out into a hallway, descending quickly back down the stairs while singing something along the lines of: “bring Sally up! Bring Sally down….”



Tommy shook the odd interaction from his mind- and faced the hallway in front of him.



Schlatt’s floor was a whole lot different than the rest of the entire hero tower. Instead of the bleak, permanent marble white- the hallway to his office was complete with dark plank floors, with skirting boards to match. The walls themselves were wallpapered red, with portraits and paintings of various mediums and kinds framed with beautiful gold antique borders.

 

The hallway also reeked of old cigars and whiskey.

 

Tommy stepped up to the door, a similar brown wood shade to the floor, with a wide white frosted window, with the name: “ MR. J.SCHLATT” printed with black bold letters onto the glass. 

 

Tommy raised his knuckles and knocked on the glass, a gruff “Come in!” calling out from just beyond the door. Tommy opened the door with acquiesce- his nose immediately scrunching with the smoke that wafted his way.

 

“Matrix! Just the man I wanted to see.” Schlatt invited him in, a cigar held between his teeth. Tommy almost laughed at his ridiculous sideburns. Nevertheless, he sat in front of Schlatt in a rather uncomfortable chair. It made him feel small and unimportant against Schlatt’s- frankly massive- red leather chair.

 

At least it was brighter inside his actual office, thanks to the wrap-around windows.

 

“You smoke any cigs?” Schlatt wildly asked. “No? I have perfectly healthy lungs, thank you very much.” Tommy looked Schlatt up and down. “Can’t say the same about you.”

 

Schlatt chuckled, barely looking at Tommy as he looked through some papers, briefly taking his cigar between his fingers to take a drag out of it. “Aren’t you a character, kid?”

 

Tommy didn’t answer, he’d rather glare at the hero's head guy.

 

What else was he to do? Dream had always told him that if he’d ever come face to face with Schlatt, he is to  kill him immediately- by any means possible. Tommy could go the easy route and let Schlatt combust from the inside out by using his powers- or stab his eye out with a pen.

 

“Kid, I gotta be honest with you. You’re causing me a whole lotta problems since we had to deal with you.” Schlatt’s unnatural yellow eyes languidly looked up to meet Tommy’s.

 

“Any emotional damage caused to the heroes is not my fault. You hired a bunch of emotional pussies.” Tommy hissed, his upper lip raised.

 

“They’re emotional? Alright, Matrix. Tell me why you blew a bunch of criminals' heads off two days ago just because they pointed a gun at you?” Schlatt waved around his cigar, eyes not adverting from Tommy. 

 

Tommy bristled, his eyebrows furrowed angrily and he grit his teeth. “I did you a favour. They were looking for your weapons room. If I hadn’t exploded them, I would be dead and you’d be out millions of dollars worth of weapons.”

 

That was a lie. Tommy still saw their eyes each time he tried to close his to get any rest. There’s always a certain look people get in their eyes when they know they're about to die. Sure, he might’ve saved the heroes asses- which according to Dream he is never supposed to do- but that doesn’t mean he didn’t accidentally blow their heads up. 

 

Most criminals do bad things for a reason.

 

Most of those men had families to go home to. Children to love and feed and care for. Friends now wondering where they are.

 

No-

 

It was a mistake.

 

It was a mistake.



“True, but do you know how much it costs to clean an entire room soaked with blood? How much I had to pay my dear friend Ace to clean up 27 bodies- without so much as a peep from the media?” 

 

Schlatt laughed lowly.

 

“You may be young, Tommy. But you are causing me to lose more money than your life is worth.” 

 

Tommy felt his stomach drop.

 

Even though he felt sick with anxiety, his mouth was impervious to Schlatt’s words.

 

“Okay, listen here Jordan . You may be old as fuck and in desperate need of a nurse to wipe your ass- but you are the head of a multi-billion dollar company. You cannot sit there in your ugly, tacky red chair and tell me you cannot spare a couple thousand on someone who single handedly cut at least 3% of the crime rate down.”

 

Tommy and Schlatt began a staring contest.

 

“Dream broke out of the hospital.”

 

Tommy reeled backwards, any faux confidence he had built up was shattered.

 

“I know you’re getting comfortable here, Tommy. No matter how much you complain, or run away from Phantom and Kratos and Phoenix- I can tell exactly what you're feeling.

 

“What?” Tommy said, his mouth open. The thick smoke from Schlatt’s cigars suddenly felt much more suffocating than they did before.

 

“The moment you stepped into my office, I could sense your fear. When I mentioned your violence two days ago, I could feel your overwhelming guilt. I know what you feel about me Tommy-“

 

“- And now I know how you feel about Dream.”

 

Schlatt leaned back into his chair, taking another drag from his quickly shortening cigar.

 

“You’re fearful. You didn’t like being with him- you didn’t like being a villian. But it’s all you, all you ever will know.”

 

Schlatt placed his burnt out cigar in his ashtray, grabbing another from a small wooden box and lighting it with a gold box lighter.

 

“If you don’t stop causing problems for me and my business, you’ll be shipped right back to his doorstep in a pretty bow.” Schlatt paused, smoke billowing from his nostrils. “Do you understand me?”

 

“Yep.” Tommy gritted out, his anger replacing his fear.

 

“That’s sir to you now, Matrix. We clear?” Tommy got up from his chair.



“Crystal.”

 

He walked towards the door, feeling Schlatt burning holes into the back of his head.

 

Notes:

also I have a playlist for this story!!!!!!

I’ll look over it again and I might post it on chapter 11, but the beat and words of the songs apply to the story and Tommys thoughts, but if it doesn’t then it’s either niki minaj or a cool electronic beat lol

 

WESTON KOURY AND BRIEF MENTION OF KAYLNN KOURY CAMEO??? yes i am a sinjin drowning fan I’ve been thinking of adding him in ever since I started this story

Chapter 11: The Gift

Summary:

Tommy recalls some bad memories in school.
The heroes have a gift for him when he returns from school.
Wilbur wakes Tommy up and stands there like an idiot.

Notes:

41 days without TPHV 🙁🙁🙁😔😔😔😣😣(i shortened it because im supa awesome)

anyways im back with a 5.5k chapter because i love yous my little chicks

 

TW/ DESCRIPTIONS OF GORE AND MINOT DESCRIPTIONS OF A PANIC ATTACK

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Fuck school.



Why was he even here again? 

 

He’s got nothing to learn?

 

What- more physics? All Tommy knows is that what goes up, must come down. Unless they have hovering, floating or portal powers. Then they can stay up there, I guess.



Tommy tapped his pencil against his desk. 

 

Yes, his pencil. Don’t judge! Pencils feel nicer than pens- more scratchier, if you will. And who can blame a man if he wants to erase his mistakes?

 

Time was going particularly slowly. Ranboo and Tubbo hadn’t shown up yet, and Tommy sat alone during break. He was a little lost. (Read: Tommy was very confused on what he had to do, so he said to no one but himself that he was going to take a really, really long bathroom break.) He was already five classes in for the day, and he began to get agitated.

 

Tommy beat his pencil into the desk in an inharmonious rhythm, index and middle finger working together to create the out-of-tune song.

 

“Tommy? Can you pay attention to this please? It’ll be important for the experiment later.” His teacher asked, pushing up his square frame glasses. 

 

Usually, Tommy would have some snide remark to reply with- something to tick the teacher off to get a reaction. But with no friends to talk to and not a notion to pay attention, Tommy hummed a quiet ‘ sorry’ a word that seldom ever left his lips. He resigned to drumming his pencil significantly quieter, on his lap.

 

Right before the experiment- to his utter delight- Ranboo and Tubbo walked into the class, funnily enough- they were at each other’s sides. The two sounded a little out of breath as they apologised to the teacher for being late to class, and stumbled their way to the back, where the trio usually sat.

 

The teacher nodded, saying something about how the two were consistently punctual, and mumbled something about them signing in at the reception, before continuing with his explanation of… something.

 

Tubbo leaned towards Tommy, asking a question that he should know by now Tommy wouldn’t have the answer to: “What are we doing, Tommy?” Tommy turned to Tubbo with a look that said nothing except ‘you think I would know?’ “I dunno. We’re doing an experiment in a minute, though.”

 

Tubbo nodded, sinking back into his seat and beginning an almost telepathic conversation with Ranboo.

 

“…using water…..”



“balloon….flame resistant….”

 

“..don’t bu…….your fingers….”

 

“tealight candles…..”




“Tommy….!”



“Tom my!” Tubbo shouted close to his face. 

 

Tommy’s head snapped up, almost colliding with Tubbo’s nose if Tubbo hadn’t moved back in a split second. “Oops. Sorry. That was close.” Tommy’s face cringed, Tubbo waved his hand in dismissal. “Just…reflexes.”

 

A quiet voice from behind Tubbo spoke: “You okay, Tommy? You seem kinda out of it today.” Tommy leaned back in his chair slightly, the back of it approaching the wall. “Yeah, im okay-“ … click.. ”just a bit in the clouds today, that’s all.”



Tubbo chuckled shortly, “Don’t burn yourself with the candles, then.” Tommy's head whipped around  to look at Tubbo. “Candles, what candles?” Tubbo jerked his head forward, to the rest of the class.

 

Sure enough, lit candles were being placed on each desk, deflated balloons beside them. The physics teacher came to their desk, placing down a standard white candle before lighting it with the … click.. of a small lighter.

 

Tommy ignored the flame in front of him and leaned over the table to speak to Tubbo and Ranboo. “Why were you two late? And why did you come in together? Do you live together? Why were you out of breath?”

 

Ranboo blinked twice in confusion. “We take the bus together- and we missed it, that’s why we were late. We had to run here.” Tubbo turned to Ranboo, his eyes shining with admiration for his quick answer. “Yeah. Stupid Manburg busses- fuck public transport.”

 

Tommy hummed. Public transport, eh? He’d blown up a couple busses in his prime- by he’d never rode in one. Good to know that they’re never on time.

 

“You two are always together- how long have you know eachother?” Tommy questioned, fiddling with the rubber on top of his pencil. 

 

“Look at you Tommy- talking interest in your friends lives!” Tubbo beamed, Ranboo behind him wore a meek smile. “We’ll all demonstrate what happens if……..why you have two balloons.” 

 

“Actually bitch,fuck you. Nevermind, I don’t care about your boring lives.” Tommy turned his nose up at the two. “Oh ha ha. Very funny, Tom.” Tubbo rolled his eyes. “I don’t know- me and Tubbo have just been friends since we were young.” 

 

“Yeah- but like where did you meet?”

 

“Eh-“ Ranboo and Tubbo said in unison- 

 

What? Were they supposed to say ‘ Yes, Tommy. We met at the start of the young hero program- and we’re actually heroes now! Please do not look under the table and please ignore any clicks you hear!”

 

“Through our parents.” “Kindergarten.”

 

Tommy looked at both of the boys, who both had two different answers. “Uh, what? Which one is it?”

 

“Kindergarten.” “Through our parents.”

 

The two undercover heroes panicked- Until Tubbo spoke up. “We went to kindergarten together- then became friends because our parents introduced us outside of school.” He said, before Ranboo could think of any other excuse.

 

“Right. And you’re not-“ pop! 

 

Tommy stopped right in the middle of his sentence, mouth snapping shut. Tubbo tilted his head slightly to the right. “Are you ok, Tommy?” 

 

“I-“

 

pop!

 

The man’s head bulging, eyes swelling from their sockets as his skin began to break and tear.

 

pop!

 

The horrified look crossing each of the criminals eyes 



pop!



The harsh splatter of blood on his face.



pop!



The loud drops of the blood on the ceiling crashing onto the floorboards 



pop!



The heroes-




“Tommy! Tommy?!” Tubbo’s hand gripped his shoulder- his hazel eyes darting across his face. Ranboo gently pulled Tubbo’s shoulder, indicating for him to move back- which he did. 

 

Tommy’s breath was erratic- too many thoughts crossing his mind at once. The thoughts squeezed at his heart, causing a sense of dread to slosh around in his stomach and stop his lungs from taking in any oxygen.

 

Ranboo took Tommys hands in his, slowly running his thumb over Tommy’s scarred knuckles as he spoke. “Tommy- whatever’s going on in your head, I need you to try to forget about it for just a moment. Breath in with me like this- you ready?”

 

Tommy stared into Ranboo’s hazel eyes. He nodded meekly.

 

“In for four, out for three- like this.” Ranboo took a long breath in, he held it for a moment, then let it out. Tommy copied his breath, albeit a little less smoothly. “See? You’re doing it. We’ll keep going together. Ready?” Ranboo did the breathing exercise again, Tommy repeated it.

 

Eventually, after a couple more successful “in for four out for three’s”  Tommys breath was back to semi-regularity.

 

Tubbo peaked over Ranboo’s tall shoulder. “You alright now, man?” Tommy shot him a spiteful look. “Yes. And I’m going to the toilet.”

 

Angrily, Tommy scrambled to the bathroom, only mildly gesturing to the teacher that he was going to the bathroom. The teacher dismissed him with a meagre wave of his hand.



He shut the stall door behind him, bathrooms empty thanks to double class periods for the whole school. Science double class periods that was. Tommy pulled down the lid of the toilet and sat down, the coolness of the bathroom calming down the slow anger that creeped into his veins.

 

It was embarrassing.



He-

 

He didn’t mean to get freaked out over some stupid balloons popping.

 

Tommy picked at a hangnail, then moved on to bite at a few cuticles. 

 

That had never happened before- even if it was too, Dream would have given him just a slap to get his head back in the game.

 

They were just some balloons anyway! For a science project supposed to be teaching them about….something! Something that Tommy was not paying attention to!

 

He slowly rubbed his tongue along his teeth. He furrowed his brow. All of a sudden, it seemed like a tiny cramped little bathroom stall wasn’t the best place to come down from a panic attack. Then again, a classroom probably wasn’t the best option either.

 

The next best option?

 

Mr.Dude.



In Tommy's always right opinion, he and Mr.Dude had bonded a whole lot during his detention. Tommy asked a whole lot of questions, lots of them Mr.Dude didn’t answer, or just gave him a blank stare. Either reaction was a win in Tommy’s book. 

 

He didn’t even bother knocking on the door, he just entered. 

 

“Ayup, big man.” Tommy nodded, leaning his body weight against the door to close it, the wooden blinds clattering against it loudly. Mr.Dude seemed startled, dropping a fountain pen onto his desk quickly. 

 

Tommy slid into a spinning office chair in the corners of Mr.Dudes office, he used his feet to push off the wall, pointedly ignoring the scuff his red converse made on the off-white wall. He spun over to Mr.Dudes desk, bumping off it before putting his elbows up onto it. 



“What are you doing?” Tommy asked, peering over the desk to look at what he was writing on the paper. “Nevermind what I’m doing, why aren’t you in class?” Mr.Dude’s brows furrowed. Tommy bit the inside of the cheek.

 

“Let’s just say something embarrassing happened, and I don’t want to go back to class.” Tommy huffed, folding his arms, momentarily kicking his legs out from beneath the chair. “But anyway, whatcha writing?” Tommy leaned over to Mr.Dude.

 

Before he could snatch it away, Tommy already had the letter in his hands, eyes darting from left to right at a fast pace. “To…Ponk?” Tommys eyebrows furrowed, recognition twinkling in his eyes. “That’s the guy who-“ Tommy glanced up from the letter, remembering who was in the room with him. 

 

“Nevermind.” Tommy shook his head- and then made an odd crooning sound. “Awh, love Sam? I didn’t know you swung that way, Awesamdude.”

 

“Don’t call me that again, Tommy.” Sam said sternly, but with a hint of joking behind his expression. Tommy slipped the letter back onto the desk. “Alright, alright. Dutifully noted.” He conceded.

 

“Are you going to tell me anything about what happened in class?” Sam tried, looking over the young teenager. “No. I just want to chill here, catch up over drinks?” Tommy offered with a raise of his two palms.

 

“No, you’re a student. Also I’m positive that you are underage.” 

 

Tommys hands fell back onto his lap. 

 

“Bitch.”

 

“What did you say?”

 

“Wha- who said that? I mean- wha- what was that? Sam, I think you have a ghost who likes swearing in your office, zero stars never coming back again.”

















Tommy slid into the passenger seat of Eclipse’s car. 

 

“So, how was school?” Eclipse drummed his fingers on the steering wheel, pulling out of the school's front car park and onto the road, avoiding any crossing school children.

 

“What are you, my dad? You’re only here to watch over me and make sure I don’t run off. Don’t ask questions you know you're not really bothered about what the answers to them are.” Tommy huffed, sinking down against the seat, the belt crossing over his chest and digging into his neck.

 

“Who put you into a bad mood?” Eclipse chuckled, glancing at Tommy out of the corner of his mask.

 

Tommy glared at him once he noticed.

 

“Okay, fine. I don’t really care about your day. But it’s nice to ask, you know?” Whatever popular pop song was playing quietly on the radio, complimenting to the 

humming of the car's engine as it moved along  the smooth city roads.

 

“Is this a way of you trying to get me to ask how your day was? Because it’s not working.” Tommy raised his eyebrow. “You don’t have to, because I’m going to tell you anyway.” Eclipse smiled to himself.

 

“So, I saved a cat from a tree-“ Tommy loudly groaned, putting his hands onto his face, jokingly digging his nails into the skin above his eyebrows, causing no pain while he did so “-it was a nice orange one, it only scratched me a little.”

 

“I don’t like cats, I rather dogs.” Tommy rolled his shoulder back against the seat, aching to stretch his limbs despite only being inside the vehicle for five minutes.

 

“We got a gift for you when you get back to the tower.” Eclipse turned to him. Tommy’s head whipped over to face the hero, almost giving himself whiplash against the seatbelt. “What? What the fuck? Why?” Tommy’s wide eyes darted over the hero’s cloth mask. 

 

“The heroes just want you to get a little more comfortable in the tower- no need to act like an electrocuted cat, dude.” Tommy sensed that Eclipse had rolled his eyes. 

 

“I will actually stab you.” Tommy prickled.

 

Eclipse let out a hearty laugh.













Tommy wrapped his arms tightly around his torso, squeezing his ribs, his heart along with it. 

 

Eclipse steered Tommy towards the food hall, out of the rickety elevator that only the heroes used. “What kind of gift is it?” He could hear Eclipse’s huff over his shoulder.

 

“Stop worrying, Tommy. Why do you always assume everything is going to be bad?” The hero abruptly let go of his shoulders, instead moving his position to walk next to the young villain. Young.. ex-villain? 

 

Things were complicated.

 

Tommy’s feelings were mercurial. Some days, he was happy among the heroes, even though he knew he would never be the same as them. Was this ridiculous gift just a decoy? No matter how much time Tommy spends around the heroes, no matter how many undetected lies slid through his teeth-

 

No matter how much he convinced himself- no matter how much they would convince him-

 

Tommy would never be the same as the heroes.



So receiving a gift from the people that he still viewed in his head as the enemy seemed a little bit….peculiar.

 

Nevertheless, Eclipse pushed open the food hall doors, the soft conversations between heroes, the wafting smell of the beginnings of dinner preparations and the sound of shoes on the half tile half carpet floors enveloped the senses.

 

Just as Tommy shook his shoulders out, settling into his environment, he noticed two heroes sat at a table, engaged in a mediocre conversation, Phantom , waving a protein bar in the air in a theatrical way as he spoke, Kratos , sitting back and watching his brother ramble on.

 

Tommy didn’t let his heart dwell on the time that he was included in those conversations for too long.

 

He slid into one of the moderately comfortable chairs, letting his arms rest onto the table, letting his head tiredly rest on top of them. Eclipse soon joined him with a medium sized, white, rectangular box in hand. 

 

Eclipse pulled the chair out smoothly, as soon as he sat down, he slid the box across the table. Tommy raised his eyebrow at what looked back at him.

 

It was a phone. Well, a phone in a box.

 

Tommy lifted his head up from his arms. “A…phone?” Tommy almost whispered, confusion flashing across his features. Eclipse nodded- and if Tommy couldn’t tell any better, he would say Eclipse almost seemed… excited?

 

“Why would I need one?” Tommy questioned,opening the lid of the box carefully. (for once in his life) “For you to contact us? Contact your friends? I suppose everyone has one nowadays, and at your age, we all figured you should have one.” Eclipse nodded forward, encouraging Tommy to take the phone out of its box.

 

It wasn’t anything special, just a plain old black phone with a large screen and two circular cameras. “And well, in case you get into any trouble.” Tommy scoffed, rolling his eyes as he flipped the sleek phone between his hands. “Seems like I’m a magnet for trouble.”

 

“Hold the little button on the side to start it up.” Eclipse pointed to the side of the phone, where sure enough, a singular black button, the same shade as the rest of the phone protruded. Tommy held it, a white screen with ‘hello’ written in black cursive appeared, before flashing suddenly to a different language.

 

“What do I do now?” Tommy placed the phone back on the table, spinning around to face Eclipse. Eclipse swiped up on the screen, a bunch of controls occurring. “I’ll set it up for you quickly.”

 

Tommy laid his head back down on his arms, to his own surprise, he watched intently as Eclipse used the little keyboard to type different things in, and clicked other things. Tommy didn’t quite understand what he was doing, as Dream had never taught him anything  about technology other than computers and whatever applied to the situation they were in.

 

Eclipse soon slid the phone back over to him, a plethora of little icons appeared on the screen against a backdrop of mixed colours. A little battery symbol, a WiFi symbol and service bars were on the top right of the screen, while the time was displayed on the left. “You see the little app there? The one with the speech thing?” Eclipse pointed to the bottom of the screen. Tommy nodded. 

 

“That’s the messages app. Wait- I’ll put in my contact for you.” Eclipse briefly took back the phone, his thumbs darting across the screen in a seamless,practiced motion. He slid the phone back over to Tommy.

 

Tommy glanced down at the contact. At the top middle of the screen, the name ‘Sapnap’ was written. Tommy looked back up at the hero across from him. With the phone in one hand, he pointed to the name with the index finger of his other hand. “This is your name?” Tommy stared expectantly.

 

“Yup.” Sapnap nodded, a little bit more of his personal life shining through the hero mask.

 

Tommy snorted, even though the feeling of another hero trusting him enough to give him something as personal as their name to him warmed his heart.



̶A̶ ̶h̶e̶r̶o̶ ̶g̶a̶v̶e̶ ̶t̶h̶e̶i̶r̶ ̶ ̶n̶a̶m̶e̶ ̶t̶o̶ ̶h̶i̶m̶ ̶



To a normal person, something as simple as a name was just as it was described- a name. Some names could strike fear into the hearts of the public, while others would warm the hearts of anyone who heard it.

 

But in the world of heroes and villains, it made them vulnerable. Made them human, past the exterior of being nothing other than a Hero or a Villain.

 

“That’s so dumb, I'm changing that.” Tommy clicked on the small name, opening up a whole menu of how to edit the contact. “Woah, I can have a picture for your contact?” Tommy immediately raised his camera, snapping a quick photo of the hero across from him. 

 

Sapnap raised his hand to make a peace sign as Tommy took the photo.

 

With Sapnap’s name on his phone now affectionately changed to ‘Snapmaps’ and his contact photo added, Tommy was content with his singular contact on his new phone.

 

“We’ll have to get you a case for it eventually, because I just know you’ll drop it off a ledge of some stupid shit like that.” Eclipse settled deeper into his chair, crossing his arms over his black hoodie, the image of a bright orange flame becoming visible on his sleeve as he did so.



As soon as Tommys good mood came, it was washed away as he heard a honey voice come over the table. 

 

“What’s going on over here? You two are quite loud.” Phantom found his way over to the table, dressed in civilian clothes while sporting his hero mask.

 

“Go away, Phantom. You’re such a mood ruining little bitch.” Tommy glared, his thick eyebrows furrowing down over his eyes. Phantom let out a gasp, placing a hand over his heart, feigning hurt. “Tommy, you wound me!”

 

“Shut up, you prick.” Tommy looked back down to his phone, clicking random little apps.

 

Although Sapnap had chuckled at the two's interaction, he fixed his posture, while still having his arms stubbornly locked over each other. “Dude, he paid for like- over half of that.” 

 

Tommy hugged his phone closer to his chest. “I don't care, he gave it away to me so it’s mine now.” He spat at Sapnap, still holding the phone mulishly to his chest.

 

“Tommy, nobodies going to take it from you-“ Phantom began. 

 

“What are you? My therapist? Why are you still standing here, Phantom? Better yet, why did you even come over here?” Tommy spoke, vitriol spilling through his words.

 

Wilbur tried not to let the fact that Tommy hadn’t used his name burn him.

 

“Because you're being loud. And I suppose I was curious.” Phantom shrugged, standing there a little awkwardly.

 

“Well, good job, curious fucking George. You ruined my mood.” Tommy pushed himself away from the table, walking out of the food hall. 

 

Wilbur sighed, sitting down in Tommy’s chair as soon as the doors fully shut behind the teenager. 

 

His head hit against the table with a dull thunk. He felt the heavy vibrations of Technoblade’s footsteps coming over to them.

 

“What am I supposed to do? He won’t say my name, and he barely looks at me.” Wilbur murmured into the table, pulling his lanky arms up from where they had been dangling to support his head. 

 

“You’ve just got to give him time, dude. You just chose a bad day. Tubbo and Ranboo said that he had a panic attack in the middle of class, and disappeared to Sam’s office for the rest of the day.” Sapnap settled back down onto his chair, closing his eyes behind the mask.

 

The vibrations of Techno dragging a chair over to the two of them sent vibrations through Wilbur’s shoes. “I just thought that- if he was getting a gift, it would put him in a good mood- maybe a good enough one that he’d talk to me again.” 

 

As an afterthought, Wilbur quietly mumbled. “I know he didn’t mean to hurt me.”

 

“Today wasn’t the right day.” Techno’s gruff, monotone voice cut through the air. To others, it was a nice change of pace from the everyday vocals, but to Wilbur, it was a brotherly familiarity. “But there will be a time that you’ll be able to talk to him.”

 

Wilbur aggressively rubbed his mask against his sleeve in frustration. Then he slumped down, the tired weight of the day pulling him down. “I hope so.”












“Stupid fucking Phantom- ruining every good thing I’ve fucking got-“ Tommy fumed, briefly squeezing his eyes shut and shaking his head.

 

The generic grey carpet makes odd crunching noises as Tommy stomps towards the elevator, hoping to make it up to the heroes quarters- to his room before anyone else bothers him

 

In the widely spaced hallway, someone knocks shoulders with him. 

 

Well, that plan is out the fucking window. 

 

“You massive dickhead-“ Tommy takes a deep breath in, spinning around on his heel. 

 

He is faced by two heroes, their height differences staggering as the pair look at him blankly. “This stupid ass hallway is big enough so that you two nut jobs can avoid me!” Tommy scowls, his forehead slowly beginning to form a headache from all of his scowls today.

 

The taller one slowly raised his hands in defence, while the shorter one crosses his arms over his chest. “That is no way to talk to someone, young man.” The hero clearly puts on a deeper voice, making him sound more idiotic.

 

It almost draws a laugh out of Tommy, (Read: Tommy does laugh.) before his brain clicks-



Who the fuck are these two not-suitable-for-weather-attire, laurel and hardy, wannabe emo and cottage core freaks think their talking to?

 

“Who the fuck even are you? Some kinda… weird cosplayers?” Tommy points at the two with his index finger, darting it between the pair. “No, we’re Terra and Egress? The hero duo?” Tall one points out, his tone unsure, as if he didn’t know his own name.

 

“The fuck?” Tommy whispers under his breath. “Am I supposed to know who you are? Like- have you  been at an interview in your lives?” Tommy raised his upper lip, his scowl long gone- instead replaced with a mild look of confusion.

 

“No matter who we are, you should always respect others!” The short one leans forward, chest puffed out and arms still crossed. The voice he was putting on seemed even deeper, if Tommy had seen any movies or television shows growing up other than Back To The Future, he would say that the short hero sounded like a kid trying to buy alcohol with a fake moustache and a trench coat on.

 

“Suck my dick.” Tommy spat, the tall one reeling back like a giraffe who had begun to lose its balance. Tommy heard a loud, (still deep) gasp from behind him as he stepped into the elevator- along with a shout of “You get back here,young man!”

 

Tommy rolled up a middle finger as the elevator doors slid shut, smiling smugly as he did.








“Did I do that well? Was my voice okay?”

 

A short laugh and a small shoulder pat.

 

“Sure did Tubbo, you sure did.”







Tommy sat aimlessly deleting and setting up apps on his phone above the covers of his bed, ignoring the sight of the sky getting darker as it progressed into the night. He tried to ignore the thought of getting up early to go to school tomorrow. As much as he loved Tubbo and Ranboo- he wasn’t bothered to answer a wave of their questions. 

 

Speaking of Tubbo and Ranboo, he wanted to hang out with them on Saturday or something. He actually had fun the few hours he spent with them at the abandoned skate park. Even though what happened a mere hour after they left some kind of lasting effect on Tommy. 

 

He felt his eyelids tugging down, thumb still blindly grazing over the apps. 

 

He let his eyes close, the thought of school in less than seven hours left his mind, leaving it blank and silent- except for the sound of his own deepening breath. 

 

Then a knock sounded on his door. “Tommy?” 

 

Tommys brow furrowed, halfway into the start of his sleep cycle. He flipped over in his bed, leaving his phone to be released from his sleepy grip. He curled his legs closer to his chest.

 

“Tommy?”



His door clicked open. 

 

Tommy barley raised his middle finger above his arm. “Don’t be like that, Tommy.” Tommy immediately jolted up. “Phantom!” He hissed angrily, mouth slightly dry from sleep.

 

“What the fuck? Can’t you see I’m trying to sleep?” Wilbur huffed. “Tommy, you’re not even under the covers.”

 

“Mememememe- im stupid because I’m Phantom, and I don’t know how sleeping works!” Tommy sat up against his pillow, squinting his eyes against the warm light of his lamp.

 

“If- if you want me to come back tomorrow morning I will.” Wilbur began to back towards the door, but Tommy stopped hun by waving his hand round wildly. “No, I’m awake now. What do you want?” Tommy said, blearily rubbing his eyes.

 

“Are you ok? Up here- in the tower?” Wilbur awkwardly said. To be fair, he hadn't attempted any conversation with the teenager in…almost a month now. A part of him was still mad at Tommy for trying to attack him, but another part of him ( the one that yearned for the teenager to talk to him properly, like they did before.) could never be angry at Tommy.

 

“Why are you even asking me this, you're the one that put me here, anyway.” Tommy swung his legs over the bed, folding his arms and glaring at Wilbur through his eyebrows. “What are you here for? You woke me up, and now you’re just standing there like an idiot.” 

 

Wilbur took a quick breath, going to sit next to Tommy on the slightly crumpled sheets from Tommy's tossing and turning. “I’m- we’re sorry…about the circumstances you left our care in.” Wilbur repeated exactly what Technoblade had told him to say. Tommy scoffed, a laugh barking out of his open mouth. Wilbur’s eyes went wide. “That was the worst pre-prepared sentence I’ve ever heard. Who the fuck set you up like that?”

 

Wilbur wiped his face of his confused expression. “Nobody set me up-“ “It was Phil, wasn’t it? He’s ancient, he probably said that to a dozen people before me.” Tommy shook his head as he spoke, narrowing his cerulean eyes. 

 

“It was Techno.” Wilbur smiled slightly, remembering the moment over dinner after leaving the tower when Technoblade made him practise the sentence over and over while Phil shook his head at his two sons' antics. Tommy scoffed, turning away from Wilbur’s face. “That’s such a joke. Thought the only thing he wanted to do was get rid of me.”

 

Wilbur perked up at that, leaning forward

on the bed to see Tommy’s face, which was turned away from him. “What? What are you talking about?”

 

Tommy’s  head whipped around to face him. “I’m not stupid, Wilbur. I know you think I am, but I’m smarter than you think. I could lip read what he was saying.”

 

Tommy raised his hand, doing quotation marks and rolling his eyes. “He was all like “We should have just left him in prison.” And “Wilbur has too much of a soft heart.” “ 

 

How could Tommy ever forget those words- he was so angry at the family for thinking that way, that they still had the idea that they could just throw him away the moment he did something bad. And in the end, Tommy was right. No matter how many times he would lay awake at night, or daydream during class about what his life would be like if he had never even picked up that tray- he knew that he would push the line too far, and end up exactly where he was before. Prison. And just like always, he was right.

 

“Techno- Techno never said that. I didn’t hear him saying it.” Wilbur raised his eyebrow. “I was lip reading-“

 

 “Did you lip read wrong?” 

 

“No, I didn’t. You pissed me off by waving your hand in my face, you blocked my line of sight.” Tommy let his arms fall into his lap. “I’m sorry about Techno. I swear, I’ll never throw you back in prison. You don’t deserve that.” Wilbur looked crestfallen, looking down at the floor.

 

“You sure? Phil and Techno didn’t seem so keen on keeping me around.” Tommy folded his arms once more, raising his upper lip and squinting his eyes at Wilbur. “You know what my Dad’s like, Tommy. He’s very…protective over me and Technoblade.” Wilbur shrugged.

 

“Yeah. I think I could fucking tell when he called George to clart me.” Tommy rolled his eyes. “I didn’t know anything about that. I left to find you- Shit, I even took the car to go find you, and I’m not even allowed to drive!” Wilbur exclaimed, waving his hands.

 

“Wilbur, you’re like twenty-three-“ “-twenty-four-“ “-how the fuck can’t you drive? You’re a proper adult, man. That’s kinda embarrassing.” Wilbur’s cheeks heated up. “Hey. I had a licence. I just lost it.” Tommy looked unsure. “Did you crash? Holy shit- did you hit someone?” Tommys eyes widened. Wilbur’s did too. “No! No. I just- I did something stupid. Almost got me killed.” 

 

“Well I'm glad it didn’t.” Tommy punched Wilbur’s shoulder in a playful manner. “Then I wouldn’t be able to bully you.” Wilbur chuckled,rubbing his shoulder. Tommy hit hard. 

 

“If.. if you want, you can come back with me. Back to the house. I can’t guarantee everything will be the same.” Wilbur offered, a smile gracing over his features. “Technoblade will kick my ass.” Tommy frowned. “Last I remember I'm pretty sure you broke his nose.” Wilbur raised an eyebrow. “That was only because he was being a little bitch.”

 

“I only feel half bad for it.” Tommy sighed. Wilbur perked up at that, eyes gleaming with..pride? “Awh! Tommy! Is that an apology?” Tommy expression immediately changed, he began to move closer to Wilbur, shouting wildly. “No! No, no no. That was lies. I was joking. You’re a bitch and I hope you die a painful death.”

 

“Awh, Tommy. I’ll make sure to tell Techno you feel half bad for punching him.” Wilbur smiled maliciously.

 

“Hope you get crushed by a floating building the second you leave the tower, by the way.” Tommy glared at Wilbur as he began to get up to leave.

 

“I’m serious though. You’re welcome back to the house at any time. Technoblade will just have to deal with it, the stubborn bitch.” Wilbur shook his head fondly at the thoughts of his brother, his hand curling around the door handle.

 

“Yeah. Ok, I’ll consider it. I guess.” Tommy rolled his eyes. But suddenly, his finger shot up, pointing his finger at Wilbur as his expression became more stern. “No promises though.”

 

“Right, no promises.” Wilbur chuckles, looking back down at the floor for a moment before raising his head again. “Goodnight, Toms.”

 

“Night, Wilbur.”





Even though Wilbur had left 30 minutes ago, his presence still lingered as Tommy fought the pull of sleep.





















Notes:

Tommy and Wilbur relationship upgrade????? they say distance makes the heart grow fonder lol

also i actually beta read this time??? hello?? clap for rubyeffing?????????????

thinking of rewriting the first couple chapters so people don’t click off so soon… i swear it gets better guys 🙁🙁

so anyway new chapter might be in a bit

SCHOOL IN ONE MONTH AGHH!!!!

Chapter 12: The Purple Potential

Summary:

Tommy gets a new rule imposed while staying at the tower.

He is not happy.

14 year old activities ensue.

Notes:

ok so I edited over a few chapters lightly and rewrote the first chapter to try to match up early chapters with how the plot thickens later on.

anyway feel free to read through the fic again, things may make a little more sense.

a month without this fic T-T school started again and it’s EXAMMMM YEARRR!!!

study hard guys and gals. YOU CAN DO IT!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Dude, that's so gross.” Sapnap shook his head at the teenager. “Like, actually disgusting.” 

 

“Don’t be a hater because you didn’t get any pancakes, snapmaps. ” Tommy squinted his eyes, talking with his mouth full as he stabbed his fork into another chocolate covered pancake.

 

Pancakes were nice. He wished he had grown up with them instead of only trying them now.

 

“Close your mouth, Tommy. It’s gross.” Sapnap’s lip curled in disgust. For the first time since they had met, Sapnap woke Tommy up maskless, much to Tommy's surprise. He was surprised so much that he immediately began attempting to suffocate Sapnap with his pillow. 

 

“Don’t hate the player, hate the game.” 

 

“That doesn’t even make any fucking sense-“

 

“Hi.” George announced, pulling a chair over. “Hi , Georgie. My favourite goggles wearing hero.” Tommy greeted, swallowing his food before he did so. 

 

“How come you swallow your food to talk to him but not to me?” Sapnap asked, dumbfounded. “Because I have standards. Duh. Also you're a bitch.” Tommy rolled his eyes. “Whatever. Hey Gogy, what’s going on.” Sapnap turned away from Tommy, instead looking at his life long friend.

 

“You might want to keep Tommy out of school today.” said George. “What! Why?” Tommy almost dropped his fork which had a perfectly cut piece of pancake on it. “Remember last week? When all the heroes were out of the tower?” Tommy stopped chewing his pancake for a moment, recalling exactly what happened while the villains were away. He continued chewing, except more slowly as his brows furrowed, taking in what George was about to tell him. “Go on…”

 

“The reason all the heroes were called from the tower and the tower was evacuated, was because a terrorist group had begun to deploy bombs all across the city, and the higher ups thought they might bomb the tower next.” George explained, looking between Tommy and Sapnap.

 

“So there’s a new terrorist group or something?” Tommy stabbed his knife into his pancakes once more. “Dammit. Why does this only happen when I decide not to be a villain?” Tommy asked no one in particular.

 

“Well, actually, here’s the thing. The group is called Potentia. Their goal is to return Dream to so-called ‘power.’ “ George used air quotation marks. Tommy growled slightly, eating another bite of his pancakes.

 

“And we have reason to believe that they need you to help their cause.” George finished. Nodding at Sapnap. “Which is why…we’ve all decided it's best to keep you under tower-arrest. Just until it’s safer for you to go out.” 

 

“Why? This is so dumb. They probably don’t even know what I look like, so how are they supposed to find me?” Tommy shook his head, slouching back into the chair. “Some of their members might be a little less…educated than average-“ George shrugged, taking his palm and tilting it forward and back. “- but we’re not underestimating them. They were able to gather highly explosive material and cause thousands of dollars worth of damage within a few hours.”

 

“I’m not staying here. I’ll find a way out.” Tommy pushed away from the table. Sapnap sighed. “Tommy, stop being so difficult. You’re making problems for yourself.” 

 

Tommy stood up from the table, glaring over at the two heroes who were blankly staring at him, with mild levels of disappointment. “I don’t want to be stuck in here. It’s not like you let me out of here on my free will anyway. What’s putting a title on it any different?” 

 

“Technically, we just work here. If you’ve got a problem, we can’t change it.” George quickly adjusted his goggles. “Ok. Then I’ll go to the only person who I know willl change it.” Tommy began to storm off, Sapnap began to rise from his chair, only for George to prohibit him from going after Tommy. 

 

“Shit. Where the fuck do you think he’s going?” Sapnap sat back down into his chair, George’s hand slithering away from him. “Schlatt, probably. Apparently Schlatt’s little partner in crime, Ace got in contact with Dream.” Sapnap bit his lip nervously for a moment. “I can tell that green bastard is stirring things up. Potentia coming out of the shadows and now this shit?” 

 

George shrugged. “I suppose we’ll just have to keep Tommy away from all this.”















“You-“ Tommy moved his index finger in front of Schlatt’s face, going round in a circle. “-are a massive dickhead.”



“Tommy! What a great surprise.” Schlatt’s only visual acknowledgment to Tommy's presence was a meagre eyebrow raise, his speech slightly muffled by the soon-to-be lit cigar hanging from his mouth.

 

“Why are you locking me up in the fucking tower? You told me not to cause anymore problems, and low and behold, here I am. Problemless. Actually, not even locking me up, you’ve already done that. I mean, making sure I’m not even able to step foot outside the tower?” Tommy leaned over the desk, one arm bent, hand holding onto the edge while his index finger was still jabbing into Schlatt’s face.

 

“Listen, kid. This little ‘Potentia’ group wants you back with Dream. Alright? And unfortunately, I can’t let that happen. Because you back with the big man himself will do more damage than you’ve already caused.” Schlatt let the smoke from his cigar billow from his nose, much like how Tommy’s powers did when he used too much energy on his powers and had to literally let off steam.

 

Tommy retracted, arms folded, an odd mix between a pout and an angry snarl forming on the teenagers face. 

 

“Now would you mind getting your little-“ Schlatt gave Tommy a once-over, waving his hand in what was almost his direction. “-whatever type of teenage mood swing you’ve got going on, and get outta my office. I’m very busy today.”

 

“Well, whatever is taking up your very likely 

 really busy timetable will have to wait. Because I'm not leaving until you lift all restrictions for me.” Tommy mocked, a smug look crossing his face as he began to move backwards, looking for a comfortable enough chair to stay on until some kind of agreement.

 

“Do whatever you want, kid. I really don’t got any time for you today. I got a real important guy coming in.” Schlatt took another puff of his cigar.

 

Weston’s purple wizard hat perked through the door. “Schlatt? Ace is here.” He warned.

 

“Speak of the devil.” Schlatt murmured. “Let him in, sweetie.”

 

Before Tommy could question any part of that sentence, a short man walked in.

 

He wore a beanie, which covered most of his hair, except for the long, jet black parts that hung by his neck and partially covered the top part of his mask. 

 

Ace’s mask wasn’t too intricate, it looked like one of those opera masks. It was white with red and gold swirls round the eyes, and other swirls that curled round the side of it. 

 

His attire was a bit odd to Tommy, causing him to habitually raise his lip. Ace wore a white button up shirt, that was a slightly darker white shade than his mask. The button up was open at the collar and around two buttons down, revealing a gold cross necklace that would have been hidden beneath his shirt, if not exposed by the undone buttons. A red tie hung around his collar, pulled down to where the buttons stopped being undone.

 

He wore brown suspenders, and black dress shoes. His sleeves were pulled up, and he had long fingerless black gloves that reached up to the crook of his elbow. 

 

All in all, Ace was dressed rather smartly. Tommy supposed you had to go for a business meeting with Schlatt. Tommy wasn’t here for business. Well, technically he was. But Tommy’s Tommy, so he’s allowed to wear a hoodie and trousers to a meeting with Schlatt. 

 

Ace approaches the chair next to Tommy, arms folded. “Didn’t think to tell me you invited a child to our meeting.” His voice is deeper than Tommy thought, however Tommy chalked it up to a voice changer inside the mask. He could feel the electricity off it quietly humming around Ace’s face.

 

“Matrix, don’t be rude. We wouldn’t want Ace to be affronted by your first meeting, would we?” Schlatt smiled cruelly, removing the cigar from his mouth. 

 

Tommy sat down in the chair, Ace still standing, eyeing Tommy oddly. 

 

“That… kid… is Matrix?” Ace pointed at Tommy, who now had brought his knees close up to his chest, sinking into the armchair that Schlatt had, reminding himself that it was just as uncomfortable as it had been the last time he was up in the office.

 

“No, I’m not actually. I’m a random homeless guy who waltzed up here just for fun.” Tommy spat out. 

 

“You did tell him about Dream, didn’t you?” Ace asked, backing up to sit in the chair. Schlatt nodded, sucking in another drag of his cigar, which was considerably smaller than when he lit it. “Course I did.” He answered.



“I suppose he can stay for this meeting then. Since it is about his boss, after all.” Ace shrugged, arms still folded. Schlatt took out two glasses from under his desk, taking out a bottle of liquor and pouring the strong smelling alcohol into them, pushing one towards Ace in an offering. He gladly took it. 

 

“Wow. Thanks. Not like I’ve been trying to forget about all that information all week.” Tommy rolled his eyes. “Not my problem.” Ace said, no distinct tone in his voice as he lifted his mask just above his lips, taking a strong gulp of the alcohol he had been offered.

 

“It will be your problem if you don’t try to get Dream away from the kid.” Schlatt promised, taking a swig of his drink. “No. I’ve already told you I won’t track Dream for any sum of money. The last time I tried it I lost too many of my men.” Ace shook his head, his jet black hair following the motion. 

 

“He will come after Matrix. Everyone knows he will. I’ve always known their was something deeper than the kid cutting him up. This whole thing of Dream sneaking around in the shadows trying to get him back just proves my point.” Ace lifted the glass to his lips again.

 

A deep buried part of Tommy wanted to take comfort in the fact that Dream was looking for him, that he still needed Tommy. For the information he has undoubtedly gathered during his stay around the heroes.

 

That was the old part of him. 

 

The new part, had a deep rooted fear begin to sprout and bloom.

 

Dream was coming for him.

 

And it was inevitable.




“I’m unfortunately still here, y’know.” Tommy peaked over his knees to shoot a dirty look at the masked man. “Yeah, sorry. I’m not talking any heat to a twelve-year-old kid.” Ace chuckled, tilting his head back to finish the last of his drink.

 

Schlatt lit another cigar. “I don’t care how many guys you lose. I’ll pay you every penny I own to keep the bastard away from the kid, just for the time being. At the least track where he’s going.”

 

“Fine. But I don’t want Matrix to hear our buisness being settled.” Ace threw his head towards Tommy, who began to slip out of his chair.

 

“Just for the record, I don’t fuck with you. At all.” Tommy glared at Ace, who scoffed at him. 

 

“Alright, we get it. Now out.” Schlatt pointed to the door. 

 

“I’m still not following your restrictions by the way!” 

 

“You’d better. I will find you if you don’t.”

 

“We litreally are in the same building everyday.”

 

“Okay, yeah. Whatever. Out.”

 

Tommy stuck his tongue out at Schlatt vehemently.




He saw the familiar brown eyes and yellow jumper of Weston. “Ayup, Weston.” Tommy greeted with a polite nod as he pulled the door close behind him. “Hey, Tommy.”

 

“I love you-“ Weston began to sing, but he was cut off by loud voices rising behind the closed door. Weston let out a small “oh” 

 

Tommy began to shake, his whole body swaying with mirth. A loud barking laugh began to pour from his mouth, filling the dark hallway with the bright sound. 

 

Tommys laughs dissolved into coughing, he took in sharp breaths until his doubling over laughter faded into small giggles. “No, go on. Don’t let them ruin your moment.” Tommy grinned, eyes shining with tears and cheeks round and red from his laughter.

 

“I love you Tommy.” Weston sang, stopping for a moment to add a punk rock like “Ow!” At the end. Tommy let out a breathy laugh, still smiling at Weston, who was leaning on whatever little podium had been recently supplied to him outside Schlatt’s office.

 

“That was good. You’re a real musician, Weston.” Tommy folded his arms, shaking his head in amusement. “Thanks. Did you think it was good?” Weston asked, coming out from behind the podium.

 

“Very good. I liked the end. You should win an award.” “Yeah, I might soon.” Weston agreed. “Want me to walk you to the elevator?” He offered.

 

“Sure.” Tommy shrugged. “So..what’s going on between you and Schlatt?” Tommy questioned. Weston seemed to blanch for a moment, but continued his walk.

 

“I think we like eachother. We have fun when he doesn’t have any meeting. Schlatt gets me lots of gifts.” Weston smiled down at the elevator buttons that he was about to press. “Which floor?” “Ground.”

 

Weston nodded, pressing the button then falling silent.

 

“How’s your sister? What was it..um.. Katelyn? Is that her name?” Tommy said. “Kaylnn. She’s okay. She’s in our apartment with Jade and Beck.” “Jade and Beck?” Tommy asked. “Our cats.” 

 

“Cool. I like cats. Not too much, though. I rather dogs. I wish I had a little dog.” Tommy said sadly. He always did have a soft spot for any stray dogs he had found wandering around his little warehouse home. 

 

“Awh. I don’t mind dogs, but my cats are just too cute. Especially Jade. She’s my cat, she always just chills around my bed. “ Weston pulled out his phone, scrolling through his camera roll. “Look. That’s my sister and Jade.” He turned the phone to Tommy, who looked at the photo of a girl with brown hair holding a grey cat.

 

“I like cats like that, but I don’t like some cats. I have a scar from one on my arm. It hurt so bad.” The elevator shuttered up the shaft. “Jade would hurt a fly. Maybe stay away from her if you ever get to met her.” Weston shrugged, laughing shortly.

 

“I’ll keep that in mind.” The elevator doors shut.




















The city had claimed him as it’s own the moment he was born.

 

The thrum of car engines and streetlights after dark had become something that he mourned the loss of in the quiet nights of the tower. 

 

Despite resenting his old warehouse home, despite how many times growing up he would grow adgitated and smash what little belongs he had to the ground at the mere thought of how much better other peoples lives were compared to his- Tommy missed it. He missed the rather annoying dripping of rain that had wormed its way through the beyond dilapidated warehouses roof. 

 

Even if Dream had put him in there as a punishment that had seen no end, Tommy had found a home within the maze of empty (and sometimes not) storage containers.

 

And it’s exactly where he found himself wandering to, a pathway that his feet followed no matter how far away he was.



The warehouse was a long way from the tower. It was close to the pier, a place where Tommy spent what could questionably be called “days-off” with his feet swinging over the edge of the wooden pier, wondering if mermaids were real and if a really hot one would snatch him away.

 

A light drizzle began to fall. With the dark sky and bright street lamps paired with a little rain, it was enough to make the hairs on the back of most peoples necks stand up, or make them look over their shoulders a few times more than necessary. But for Tommy? This was an average walk home.

 

Though, something told him he had grown too much in the past months to recognise it the way he used to.

 

Tommy stopped, folding his arms as he looked up at the looming warehouse, a small, yellowish flickering light illuminating the large entrance inside. It was open halfway. Maybe he had left it like that when he left last time.

 

He peeked through the door, arms still folded. There was no sign of movement or noise. 

 

Blowing out a breath of stress, letting his shoulders drop. It smelled like the past. Damp, wet and mouldy. The drizzle was definitely helping that fact. He didn’t know how old the warehouse was, but it must have been here since 1950- or something. It’s not like he had the resources to find any information about it.

 

Would anyone be worried if he just up and disappeared? Did they know about his little hiding place here? Would they come and find him? Sapnap might. Maybe. In Tommy's highly acclaimed opinion, Sapnap seemed to like him. They even had gotten quite close with the car trips to and from school together. He laughed a lot more with Sapnap than he did in a while. Even though Tommy would never not be wary of the heroes, he appreciated Sapnap being truthful with him- literally giving him personal details.

 

Would they still forgive him even if he gave that information to Dream?



Ring!

 

Ring!

 

What the fuck was that sound? 

 

Ring!



It reverberated off the shipment containers, the metal acting like walls between a bouncing ball. Tommy whipped his head around wildly, unfolding his arms.

 

Another ring. 

 

Oh. It was his..phone? Tommy quickly took it from his hoodie front pocket, looking at the screen which lit up, saying INCOMING CALL with the name snapmaps beneath it.

 

…Sapnap was calling him? Did it really only take the heroes around an hour and a half to realise he was missing? 

 

Tommy let a frown settle on his face. He clicked the green accept call button. Sapnap’s voice immediately filtered through the speakers. “Hi.” He said- although it sounded muffled. Was he really eating? It must be half past midnight. Why on earth was he eating this late. Tommy let out a breath. Why not just ask? “Are you seriously fucking eating?” He heard Sapnap scoff. “Yeah, and what about it? Is a man not allowed to enjoy a good pizza roll at…” He paused, there was some shuffling. “Half-past twelve?” 

 

“A-fucking-M dipshit.” Tommy rolled his eyes, beginning to wander through the shipping containers in a path he had memorised from walking it a thousand times before. “Hey, man. I’m hungry. Do you want me to bring you up some food? You sound pretty awake for twelve A-fucking-M.” Sapnap offered.

 

Tommy felt the panic raise in his throat. He didn’t really care if the heroes found out he was here, but he would still feel like a little kid being put into the timeout corner after being caught with his hand in the cookie jar. He would not enjoy George’s scolding, especially after he was so adamant in the new rule of forbidding Tommy to leave the confines of the tower.

 

Unfortunately, Tommys panic showed in his voice, as mid-way through his sentence, he got a horrific voice crack. He could hear Sapnap giggling at he finished chewing his food, voice more clearer as he spoke next; “Ha. Enjoy puberty, Tommy?” Tommy scowled, his ears flushing red- although Sapnap couldn’t see that. “Do me a favour and go up to the towers roof and see how long it takes you to hit the ground.” That made Sapnap laugh even harder.

 

“Yeah, whatever. Die. Goodbye. Hope you choke on your next pizza roll, bitch.” Tommy hung up, cutting off the sound of Sapnap’s unique laughter.

 

He huffed- it wasn’t quite out of affection or annoyance, but maybe they both blended together in an odd amalgamation of feelings and emotions that Tommy had never felt with Dream.



His beat up converse splashed against the rain that continued to pool up on the undrainable concrete. If he still had stayed here- one more rainy day like this and he would’ve become a builder and repaired the entire roof.

 

He rounded the corner, just straight ahead would be where his old home used to be, tucked right in the corner-

 

The warm string lights were turned on. 

 

And someone was in his bed.

 

Tommy paused. His entire face scrunching in confusion.

 

The person had their head turned to the head, examining the various drawings and scratches that littered the shipping container that was the closest to his pallet with random pillows and blankets that he called a bed.

 

Tommy folded his arms, watching as the person turned around. 

 

Oh.

 

Oh that fucking dickhead.



Out of everyone in the entire 8.3 billion people on planet earth, Violet was sitting there. His ugly jumper makes Tommy’s lovely makeshift home look tacky with the colour of it.

 

The last time Tommy had seen this guy, he was on the floor of the canteen, bloodied and unconscious from Tommy hitting him over the head with an unexpectedly charged up food tray.

 

“Tommy. Didn’t expect to see you here.” Mauve raises an eyebrow. Tommy scoffs, biting his tongue the second his mouth opens.

 

“What? Cat got your tongue?” Heliotrope smiles, though there was no joy behind it.

 

‘No. I just stopped myself from spilling my biggest secret to you, tacky hoodie bitch-faced shit head fucker.’ Tommy retorted in his head. 

 

“It’s perfectly fine. I already know your biggest secret, Matrix.” Eminence jumped down from the bed, landing with a meagre splat! due to the wet floor. Tommy furrowed his brow, eyes following liliac as he walked behind him.

 

“Who are you again? Fucking- like…poodle..? Was it?” Tommy raised his eyebrow to no one in particular, his arms folded- pointedly ignoring the itching at the back of his brain that he had just let bright lilac walk right behind him. 

 

“Po- Poodle? How the hell did you get that from Purpled ?!” Purpled explained, rushing back around Tommy to give him an extremely aggravated look head on. “Oh!” Tommy drawled. So his name was something to do with the colour purple!

 

“So you’re a mind reader?” Tommy questioned, a genuine interest he didn’t know he had piquing in the tone of his voice. “Correct.” Purple responded with a curt nod. 

 

“Ok, so why didn’t you mind predict that I was going to smash you across the face with a tray-“ Purpled groaned loudly, dragging his hands down his face where Tommy could see there were healing bruises on the side he hit him on. “Let’s be real, Purpled. You’re a bit shit at using your powers if you didn’t see that one coming.”

 

Purpled scoffed once more. “It doesn’t work like that, dumbass.” Tommy stuck out his tongue. “Whatever. As much as I would rather die than hear you ramble about your powers, I'm here to get something of mine. So could you fuck off for a little bit while I get that?”  Tommy knocked against his shoulder, walking towards his old, damp bed.

 

Purpled pulled him back by the shoulder, Tommy looked over at him and glared into his soul. Purpled grimaced for a split second before wiping it from his features. “Actually, I’m here to talk to you about something, Tommy. So let’s let everything that happened between us be water under the bridge.” Purpled let go of his shoulders, raising both his hands in surrender.

 

Tommy rolled his eyes. “Sure. If it’s something fucking dumb, you best belive you’re getting smacked across the head again.” 

 

“I’m sure you’re well aware of Potentia. They’re the whole reason you’re technically not allowed out of the tower, right?” Said Purpled, his eyes glinting with opportunity. “Right…” Tommy folded his arms once more, looking the boy up and down.

 

“Come on, Tommy. Really? You are a powerful villain, you have no power restraint on, and you’re just taking everything these heroes are throwing at you?” Purpled eyes flashed a dull neon purple momentarily.

 

Tommy felt his thoughts shift. He felt a little embarrassed now that Purpled was pointing it out. He simply shrugged. “It’s not like I really have a choice.”

 

Purpled face contorted the second those words left his mouth. “Tommy. You’re out here with full access to your powers.” 

 

Tommy stayed silent. 

 

It was all quiet for a moment, Purpled’s neon pulsing eyes fell to the floor.

 

Were they… always pulsing?

 

Purpled met Tommy’s eyes.

 

They always were, dumbass. Even in school. Funny how the teachers never said anything.

 

“He’s looking for you. He wants you back.” He said, in a tone much more soft that it had been when they first spoke. Tommy’s head perked up. “He is?” Purpled nodded. “Yup. He wants it to be like old times. He said that you two make a perfect pair.”

 

“You spoke to him?” Tommy tilted his head.

 

“That’s what Potentia is made for. Delivering you right back to your owner.” Purpled eyes pulsed stronger, although Tommy had missed it, too caught  up in the question filling up every corner of his thoughts.



He wants me back?




“He does. He told me himself. See, im a member of Potentia. I saw you in school and knew exactly who you were. And I can deliver you back to him, and make everything perfect again.” Purpled walked around Tommy. 

 

“You can?” Tommy pulled his arms closer to his chest. The rain felt much colder than before.

 

“That’s what that day was about. The explosions, all the people that were killed. That was all because we wanted you back with Dream. But you stayed in the tower, out of our reach. “ Purpled stopped behind him, curling his fingers around Tommys shoulders, his face right next to his ear.

 

“All those people had to die. Because you didn’t want to get back to the man who owns you.” Purpled’s eyes flashed violently. Tommys lips parted, a certain look of horror passing over his features.

 

“But!-“ Purpled clapped down on his shoulders harshly, making Tommy jump and stumble forward a few centimetres. “If you work with us willingly, and do what Dream says, everything will be forgotten! All the carnage, death and pain you caused will be erased.” He smiled, nodding his head. The pulsing of his eyes seemed to die down.

 

“What do you need me to do? I’m here now anyway.” Tommy shrugged, whatever confidence he had before had simmered down greatly. He had shrunk in on himself while Purpled became much more boisterous. 

 

“As much information as you can gather, give it to Potentia. We’ll meet here every week to see what you get.” Purpled gestured to the surrounding shipping containers. Tommy nodded his head slowly. “Ok. I can do that.” 

 

“Perfect! Same time, same place, next week. Bye Tommy!” Purpled backed away, seemingly disappearing into the shadows.

 

Tommy huffed.





What-









What was he here for again?



No need to get sidetracked. All he needs to do now is get the information to Potentia, and everything will go back exactly how it was. He’ll be back with Dream- and everything will be perfect. The heroes will fall.



It will all go accordingly to plan.



Everything will be okay.



Everything will go perfectly.






Notes:

woooooooo!!

I didn’t beta read this so let’s not talk about it

a lot happened in this chapter, I probably could’ve extended this and made it into two chapters but I wanted to get this out before the 5 day over a month without updating mark

POTENTIA PLOT + SCHLATT + DREAM PLOT THICKENS!!!

PURPLED AND WESTON RETURN!! AND PURPLED’S POWERS AND TRUE INTENTIONS ARE REVEALED??? (not 2 tommy tho let’s be real)

I always forget to do this at the end of chapter but holy shit thanks for so many click and kudos!!!! everytime i check on this fic I see the clicks going up and it makes me smile like crazy agghhhh

love u all sm!!! hope u enjoyed this chapter :))

Chapter 13: The Filing Cabinets

Summary:

Tommy sets his plans to gather information for Potentia in motion.

Tommy and Sapnap have their daily morning bonding time.

Notes:

RAHHHH 6.7k words

did u miss me for another month

tw: mentions of fear of getting crushed

supes long chapter that god knows I did NOT beta read—— start of the end arc guys be excited

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Sapnap’s happy ember eyes woke him up at nine in the morning, Tommy felt a little guilty about sneaking off last night despite the wishes of practically all the heroes. He also felt more than a little guilty about his plans of selling their personal information off to a terrorist group to get back to his pseudo brother/mentor/mortal enemy that he stabbed not too long ago.

 

Sapnap dragged Tommy over his shoulder from his lovely warm bed. A bad habit the hero had gotten into three days ago. Apparently, according to him and George, Tommy was like a moth. But instead of being drawn to light, he was drawn to warmth.

 

When he heard this, he appropriately called them ‘fucking dumbass dickheads!”

 

Tommy groaned against Sapnap’s back, trying to kick himself off the hero's tight grip, even though his tired and unused limbs refused to move properly- and each movement caused pins and needles to shoot up each finger he used to poke into Sapnap’s back.

 

Sapnap chuckled when he felt Tommy cease his uphill battle, deciding to let his head fall against his shoulder as Sapnap continued to carry him towards his own mini apartment within the tower. 

 

Once inside the cosy apartment, Sapnap ungracefully let Tommy off of his back and onto the sofa, ignoring how the boy curled into the soft brown couch cushions, pulling a maroon coloured pillow close to his chest. Sapnap flipped onto the sofa next to him, where they sat in the early morning silence for a few moments. Tommy even felt himself drifting off to a peaceful sleep, when he felt a poking in his side.

 

Tommy conjured the worst possible dirty look he was able to give in his tired state. Sapnap was the one who was poking him. With his foot. “ Yuck. Stop that, you freak.” Tommy mumbled, turning his head towards the pillow once more and barely kicking Sapnap back. 

 

“Go brush your teeth. I don’t want your gross morning breath on my pillows, dude.” He prodded Tommy with his foot once more. Tommy let out a loud groan, throwing the pillow directly at Sapnap’s face- who caught it midair and watched smugly as Tommy physically slid from the sofa.

 

This wasn’t the first time he was at Sapnap’s mini apartment, he comes here nearly every morning to use the heroes bathroom- and sometimes his kitchen if Sapnap is being particularly nice. 

 

He had decided that Tommy shouldn’t have to use the staff toilets to get ready and do stuff in the morning, so as the person appointed to wake up the ex-villain, it made sense to let the teenager use his bathroom in the early morning. Sapnap didn’t mind. He thought it was funny to watch Tommy ram into walls every five seconds. It took him way longer than the average person to make his body work normally in the morning.

 

He scrolled on his phone, looking at whatever incident had happened overnight. He could hear Tommy in the bathroom, turning on the tap and brushing his teeth rather loudly.

 

Tommy was like an annoying little brother. He liked messing with Sapnap. Purposely pushing past him on the stairs then randomly starting a race for who could reach the destination the fastest, messing on his laptop and changing the desktop to obscure images, switching his sugar for salt for Sapnap’s cereal, switching the channels with his powers while Sapnap was looking away for one fucking second- and many other things similar to the former.

 

It was funny. 

 

George was Sapnap’s best friend, they had known eachother since they were children- but even he could get a tad too intense sometimes. Sapnap understood that it came with the terms and conditions of the job, but he was still young too. Sapnap was only nineteen and had decided that he could take a break from being a tough hero around Tommy. Who was currently falling asleep in the hallway. 

 

“Get up Tommy, you idiot. We’re going to get breakfast.” He kicked the curled up boy lightly. “We wouldn’t..have to go alllll the way to the food hall…if you didn’t steal my bloody leftovers!” Tommy groaned, getting cut off at the end from his own yawn. 

 

“I’ll drag you by your legs if I have to.” Sapnap shrugged. Tommy raised his fist and shook it tiredly. “Fuck you…bitch.” 

 

Sapnap hefted Tommy up onto his shoulder, to where the boy happily hung limply, head bouncing against Sapnap’s straight black hair every few steps until they got to the food hall.

 

The food hall was always bustling this early in the morning- it was the ripe time for staff to make their way in and for heroes to wake up and prepare themselves for the day ahead, and undoubtedly eventful patrols.

 

Tommy, however, still was falling asleep against Sapnap’s back.



He dangerously let Tommy fall off his back into his usual chair, ignoring the fact that Tommys head had fallen straight onto the table, making the mug that Wilbur was drinking from shake slightly with the impact.

 

Sapnap slid into the chair across from him, leaning back and closing his eyes like he did every other day.

 

“Wilburrrr…” Tommy whined. “Sapnap’s abusing me.” He lifted up his arm momentarily to point in Sapnap’s direction before he let it limply fall to his side. 

 

Wilbur took a sip of his coffee. “How do you even know I’m here? I didn’t say a word.” Tommy raised his head slightly, squinting at the light. He waved his hand over the table like a physic would over their crystal ball. “I can feeellll your presence Wiilllbburrr Soooottt.” He dragged out exaggeratedly in a ghostly voice. 

 

Wilbur sniggered, looking from Tommy to his mug and then down to his phone. Where he was reading the daily news. Like a nerd. 

 

Tommy yawned like a lion, resting his head on his now folded arms. “What’s for breakfast?” He mildly slurred. Sapnap cracked open an eye, turning his head to the side just enough so that he could see what the cooks had laid out. “Um- porridge? I think?” He guessed. 

 

Tommy stuck out his tongue and made a ‘bleh!’ noise. “Wilbur, pretty please can you be my favourite and get me cereal?” Tommy whined. Wilbur looked up at him, unimpressed.

 

Please? Please please please? With a cherry on top and multiple flavoured sprinkles?” Tommy did his best pout. Wilbur rolled his eyes, setting down his mug. “Ok. But you don’t get to choose.” Tommy smiled smugly as Wilbur turned to walk away, burrowing his face back into his arms.

 

“Why are you so sleepy? I dragged you all the way down here.”Sapnap questioned, eyes still closed as rested. “You didn’t drag me, you carried me. Like the wonderful man you are.” Tommy, much like Sapnap, did not move an inch to answer his friend.

 

Two seconds after that statement, Wilbur returned with a bowl of sweet smelling cookie cereal. Tommy perked up as he pushed it towards him. 

 

“Thanks, king!” Tommy wasted no time digging his spoon into the cereal, munching away. 

 

“Doing anything interesting today? I think there’s an arts and crafts festival a few blocks down, if you want to play with the rest of the children and make macaroni art.” Wilbur showed his phone towards Tommy, which displayed a news article with a photo of two children with glitter glue stuck on their hands.

 

Tommy scoffed, pushing Wilbur’s phone away with his free hand. “No, bitch. I’m on not-house-double-house arrest. Are you that unpopular that they didn’t tell you?” 

 

Wilbur reeled back, his brows knitting together above his gold wired glasses. “Rude child. I am very popular. Also, what does not-house-double-house arrest mean?” 

 

Tommy chewed his cereal for a moment. “This isn’t my house, and I wasn’t really able to leave here before anyway. So it’s double not house house arrest. Duh.” 

 

“You’re free to come with us to the heroes meeting today?” Sapnap suggested. Tommy hasn’t noticed, but he was sitting forward in his chair now, side-eyeing whatever Wilbur was looking at on his phone. 

 

“I’d actually rather throw myself off the roof. Thanks, though.” Tommy said with his mouth full. “Offer always stands.” Sapnap shrugged. “Man, I’m not going anywhere with Schlatt in the room. I am giving up being near Schlatt for Easter.”

 

“You mean for lent? Also- it is no where near Easter.” Wilbur looked confused. Tommy glared at him, shoving his spoon that had a small amount of milk still sitting on it in his direction. “Shut up bitch. It’s like - already March.”

 

“Tommy it’s October.” Sapnap corrected. “ Memememe im Sapnap- I’m named after an app and I’m dumb- mememememe ” Sapnap kicked a leg of Tommys chair- wiping the look of of the teenagers face and replacing it with fear as he desperately grasped the table.

 

Wilbur let out a barking laugh when Tommy immediately retracted back into himself, recovering from the embarrassment of his fear of falling over.

 

Sapnao grinned, flashing his rather sharp teeth. “I’m going to get you back for that- just you wait. ” Tommy promised, narrowing his eyes viciously. Sapnap rolled his eyes. “I’d like to see you try.” 

 

“I’ll clart you!” Tommy waggled his finger angrily. Just as Wilbur’s laughter had simmered down, it erupted again. He left his phone on the table as he clutched his stomach.

 

“It’s not funny bitch!” Tommy screeched, heat rising to his cheeks. “It was pretty funny.” Sapnap countered. Tommy practically hissed at him.

 

“Whatever. Fuck you both. I hate you.” Tommy pushed away from the table, moving all the way over to an empty table in the corner. He wasn’t truly mad- maybe just a little bit irritated- he just likes being dramatic. And when he caught a glimpse of Wilbur shrugging nonchalantly to his twin who was sitting not too far away talking to the hero Atlantis, he shot a very enthusiastic middle finger in his direction.

 

He pulled out his phone, fingers gliding across the screen until he found the group chat that Tubbo had made with each of their numbers included. He hadn’t had the chance to see them yet thanks to the fan-fucking-tastic ban the heroes had given him- but that didn’t mean he couldn’t sneak out again to meet them.

 

They were his best friends, after all.



Tommy smiled fondly at the last chats, after Tommy had said that he was grounded for a stupid reason, to which Tubbo replied that he would blow up Tommy's house to free him. He wasn’t quite sure if Tubbo was capable of bombing the heroes tower, and he wasn't so keen on finding out. 

 

He typed a simple message; “hang out 2night??? maybe??” and sent it. 

 

He heard a ding within the food hall, then another one seconds later. 

 

Tommy perked his head up, glancing around the room to see which hero had coincidentally got a message the same time that he sent one.

 

Despite most of the heroes or interns in the room having their phones out, none of them had it in their hands or seemed to be checking their phone.

 

That was an odd coincidence.



The tv in the room jolted to a different channel.




Tommy got up from his chair once he saw that his message hadn’t been seen. Tubbo and Ranboo were probably in the first period by now. He meandered through the tables back over to Sapnap and Wilbur, both who were looking at things on each other's phones.

 

“Why would he even have his ringer on?” He heard the two saying in a tone just lower than regular speaking as he approached. “Didn’t he say he gave a different number to To-“

 

“What are you talking about?” Tommy slid into the chair across from them. Wilbur’s head snapped up towards Tommy, his arrival unexpected. “Nothing. Wilbur is just stupid at phone numbers.” Sapnap jabbed his thumb over at Wilbur, who simply scoffed loudly. Tommy laughed nervously, eyes flicking between Sapnap and Wilbur. “ Okay…”

 

The three went silence for the first time all morning. 

 

Tommy squinted his eyes and furrowed his brows. “Ok you freaks. Keep your secrets from me.” Tommy huffed. “It’s time for us to get our stuff together to go to the meeting.” Wilbur looked to Sapnap, who nodded quietly.  Tommy rolled his eyes. “You go and do your hero business. I’ll be around. Maybe.” Tommy waved the two heroes off. Just as the two pushed the doors open, Sapnap with his hands in the pockets of his trademark white fire hoodie, while Wilbur waved to his brother to come along, he glanced at Tommy.

 

Tommy stuck his tongue out at him.

 

Now was his chance.

 

He could do what he does best- snoop around and collect a plethora of documents. And maybe avoid any documents about Wilbur and his family. And Sapnap. And anyone who was nice to him. And Cleo, the secretary- 

 

This was for Dream.

 

He wouldn’t mess up again.

 

He thought- he thought he was following the plan correctly. But he let his bottled emotions out, and Dream had to pay the price ten times over. He was in the intensive care unit for god’s sake! All by himself. Trying to gain strength while Tommy decided to make friends with the heroes. It was a wonder that Dream even wanted to contact him in the first place.

 

Tommy always does what Dream says. Dream took care of him, after his parents died. He doesn’t remember any of that- but Dream had never lied to him. Never broken his promises of truth.

 

Even when Dream had sent him out on the hardest missions- to a safe that was uncrackable , with hundreds of guards surrounding it- he had still believed in Tommy. He knew he would make it out of that mission even with all the odds against him.

 

That was the truth promised Dream made.

 

Maybe that’s why he had so much trust in him, the trust that had been instilled every since he was a little kid.

 

Maybe that’s why, after most of the heroes had filtered out to go to a large meeting, Tommy found himself in the massive files room in the basement of the tower. 

 

Surrounding him was towers upon towers of filing cabinets, with large, sliding metal ladders at the end of the many rows. Each of them was an exact replica of the last, same grey exterior and all. Tommy glanced to the side, squinting in the darkness at what label the cabinet had on it. Just as he had begun to make out a single letter, the large door swung shut, its bang echoing all across the large basement and encapsulated everything within its reach in darkness.

 

Tommy groaned, rolling his eyes to no one in particular. His hand dove into his hoodie pocket, fingers grasping around his phone. He pulled it out and clicked on the flashlight- wincing at the sudden blast of brightness for just a moment before resuming his search.

 

The first cabinet was listed as ‘A’, Tommy moved his flashing light up to see the next label. ‘A’ again. He moved it to the next one over, ‘A’ then the next one ‘A’…’A’.. ‘A’ ‘A’ ‘A’ ‘A’ ‘A’ ‘A’ ‘A’ ‘A’ ‘A’…. 

 

..when did it ever end?

 

Tommy continued walking further and further into the depths of the basement. Surely they had put the heroes' files within all the others, so if anyone like Tommy had decided to go snooping around, it would take forever to find them. And by the time they were found, the heroes would have already figured out what was going on.

 

Air hardly moved this far down into the earth, he could see the dust stagnant in the air directly in front of his flashlight. Everything down here was untouched. If the heroes tower is a government building, wouldn’t they check that nobody was tampering with any files every two days or something? Maybe the heroes were as dumb as Dream had told him so many times over. 

 

Tommy reached the end of one row after what seemed like forever. He had already begun to grow tired of the grey environment. 

 

His red converse scuffed on the ground as he walked on the outside of the tower filing cabinets- a worrying pit in his stomach had quickly grown from fear of all of the filing cabinets suddenly buckling and falling on top of him.

 

It was an odd fear to have. He wasn’t afraid of falling, or heights, or the darkness. The basic stuff. He had experienced so many others worst fears, but his? His, was being crushed beneath something. 

 

That was the most frightening way to go for someone, in Tommy's opinion.

 

He dragged his feet all the way to what he had counted to be as the ‘E’ section. He already knew that Sapnap was Eclipse, so his file was sure to be there. He would take it. Just in case. 



He wouldn’t- he wouldn’t just sell Sapnap out like that.

 

Where Tommy had least expected it, Sapnap has turned into a close friend. He was kind, but also headstrong and stubborn. He tried to nudge Tommy in the right direction at every chance he got. And he played cool songs in the car during the dreary mornings to school.

 

Sapnap was never too harsh or cruel, or too laid back and carefree either. Dream was harsh, (and cruel, but Tommy wasn’t exactly thinking about those incidents right now. He was literally taking the opportunity of all the heroes being somewhere to break into their files basement/room/very large room to get information about them for him) spitting insults and raising a hand, fist or leg whenever he saw fit. Sapnap’s words never twisted into ones of cruelty, and he never teetered over the line between cruel and straightforward.

 

That’s what Tommy liked about Sapnap. Unlike Wilbur and the Watsons, he never cut corners. Sapnap was blunt and told him nothing but the truth. Not a single sugar coating in sight. 

 

And when Tommy’s flashlight caught onto his name in the filing cabinet which was the third one from the very top, he sighed belatedly. That trip up the ladder was much, much slower than it needed too. He felt an odd pang in his heart when his finger landed on Sapnap’s brown file.

 

Simply putting his finger on Sapnap’s file felt like a crime.

 

The file was left untouched as Tommy descended the ladder.



Tommy’s shoes hit the ground, the sound of rubber against whatever mix of flooring that was beneath his feet reverberated between the metal. 

 

Who was next on his list? It wasn’t like Tommy knew all the heroes names off by heart. He looked down at the phone in his hand. He had one tiny little service bar all the way down here. Fingers darting across the screen and then the keyboard, he had located a list of heroes, old and new. It was on some odd news website, where each of the heroes' names were in bold, with a short description, ranking, fan ranking and a photo of them in action. When Tommy read a sentence that was outright untrue, he couldn’t help but scoff.

 

He had forgotten what the public was like when it came to their favourite heroes.

 

Singing out the Alphabet under his breath, he found that the next hero on his list was one that he hadn’t seen before. 

 

Their name was Egress. And although their costume had rung a bell in his mind, the name hadn’t.

 

It said in the description of the hero that they go hand in hand with the hero Terra, they were partners. And of course with being partners, then came rumours of dating which undoubtedly increased their fan ranking. Tommy scoffed at that. Their combined hero ranking, however, placed them at Number 12 as a pair. 

 

He counted the letters under his breath once again, one hand holding his phone tightly while on the other hand, his index finger counted the letters too. Once he got to ‘EG’ he counted the filing cabinets again untill he reached in and around to ‘EGR’. Tommy blew out hot air. His poor brain was not suitable for this much counting and calculating- it had taken him the whole walk through ‘A’ to figure out which way they had labelled and organised their files. 

 

Pulling open the tough metal handle of the grey cabinet, he gripped the ladder tightly as he looked through the files with two fingers. He grinned as he located the heroes file, taking out the hefty file with one hand. He tucked it under his armpit as he clambered down the ladder. Once his shoes hit the ground, he glanced at the file. ‘EGRESS’ it boldly said in the top left corner. He turned it sideways, his face contorting with mild confusion at the sheer amount of papers.

 

His finger slid beneath the cover, just about to flip open the first page- when he nearly dropped it from suprise. 

 

Further down, maybe three rows down, the white light from a bright flashlight shone throughout the tiny hall between rows. Distantly, he heard two voices whisper-shouting at each other- and with how long he was frozen in fear, they weren’t so distant anymore.

 

Shit. ” He swore quickly, shoes slipping on the floor as he rushed the opposite direction of the voices. He held the file tight to his chest, stuffing back in any papers that threatened to fall out to the wind. He spared a short look behind him, seeing the silhouettes of the two people round the corner right as he disappeared from their view. 

 

He kept sprinting til he got a good 5 sections away from them, leaning up against the cabinets as he breathed heavily. Who the fuck would be down here? 

 

Maybe the heroes weren’t as dumb as he thought they were- maybe the two figures were security guards who had been alerted by Tommy’s shockingly un-sneaky movements.

 

That just meant he had to work faster. He was in the ‘J’ section, to get to the next hero on his list was a walk in the park. ‘K’ for the top hero Kratos. Or Technoblade. What a bitch.

 

Technoblade had never liked him- he knew that well. 

 

We should have just left him in that prison.” That had said more than enough. Phil had cared about him somewhat, even after saying “ You are not welcome in my home. ” with as much anger as Dream had shown to Tommy the first time he raised his hand against the young boy. Phil had let Tommy stay at his home in the first place, let him mess about in the garden, and gave him a warm smile after he had just taught him how to properly plant a flower, and pack the dirt in round it. 

 

Phil was warm . He was everything but cruel, that day his patience was worn too thin, just like the rest of the family. Tommy should’ve expected it- but he didn’t- then everyone got hurt.

 

Technoblade didn’t care about Tommy. He was still seen as a criminal and Technoblade wanted him out. He was the top hero, so of course he would follow every rule by the book. Those rules did not include having a villian staying at your house, in a room right next to yours. 

 

Tommy practically jumped up the ladder steps, flinging open the correct filing cabinet and going through it at the speed of light until he found the right one. ‘KRATOS’

 

If anyone had seen Tommy now, they would’ve said he was giving the worst dirty look they have ever seen. Like- if it was directed at you, your head would begin to light on fire and burn, as if the sun's rays had been put through a magnifying glass pointed directly at the centre of your forehead.

 

Tommy grouped that file with the other two he had in his hand, then moved on to the next. ‘L’ Tommy wasn’t too educated on hero names, but apparently the next person was the hero ‘ LASERIS’ Laseris was a hero who was never seen without his companion Atlantis. However, their own powers did not go hand in hand. Laseris was cleverly named after his own powers of lasers. His most powerful laser came from his eyeballs, (which was very freaky to see up close) so, he wore red and blue coloured sunglasses to protect his eyes from harsh light. Atlantis, also named somewhat after her powers of water. Tommy had unfortunately gotten completely drenched by her dreaded powers on multiple occasions.

 

It would be interesting to read their file later- he would stop off at ‘A’ again in his way out. At least he could never get lost in this place, he just had to do the alphabet backwards to find his way back to ‘A’ and out.



The next- was Wilbur. ‘ PHANTOM ’ Tommy didn’t want to take his file. They made up, Wilbur  went out of his way to apologise to Tommy. And Tommy isn’t one for emotions-  but it was heartfelt. Despite what happened, despite the fact that Tommy literally attacked him- he still apologised. 

 

Phantom’s file remains untouched as Tommy descends the ladder.

 

Tommy sighed, counting the two hefty files he had safely in his grasps. The next hero was The Warden- one that Tommy had never really spoken too. Apparently he was nice, but when it came to business- he could change as fast as the weather. After The Warden, was a hero that Tommy is pretty sure he called a nutjob in the hallway.



Terra and Egress came in a pair, their powers were starkly different- but they worked well together. Terra could make whole new land formations while barely breaking a sweat, however he used it to his advantage during battle to get a job on rather tall enemy’s. Using Egress’ powers, he could jump through his higher portals using his ability to lift the pavement into a ramp- and teleport right above the enemy to drop a load of dirt, mud and rocks on their head. 

 

Tommy knew absolutely nothing about them which most likely meant Dream didn’t either. Getting their files is the one thing that would absolutely get him into Dream’s good books.

 

So, when he calculated which exact cabinet Terra’s file would be in- he had climbed the ladder faster than he had ever done in his life. All the pages nearly fell out of the file as he practically jumped to the next ladder.

 

He went a little slower going to get The Warden’s file. The Warden wasn’t that important. He was barely ever seen out on patrols, and Tommy hadn’t been bothered by him and his stupid oversized fork in a couple of months. 

 

The Warden creates much more of a hassle than was needed whenever they ran into-

 

What was that.

 

Tommy felt his breath stutter, then pause completely. His heart began to jackhammer. 

 

He paused, his finger just locating the hero's file. 

 

The area around him was partially lit. Tommy closed his eyes and cursed as a booming voice shouting What the fuck are you doing up there?!” Echoed all the way across the hundreds of rows of filing cabinets. Tommy spat out a short ‘ shit.’ under his breath. 

 

He slowly turned around. 

 

Beneath him were two figures. One, the flashlight practically shone through his …skin? Actually, where are his bones? Never mind that- standing beside ..it was Ace. The Ace.

 

Tommy joinked the file out of the cabinet as fast as he could.

 

“Matrix?! Get the fuck down, now!” He screeched, holding his torch higher to capture Tommy’s pale face. “ Uh- maybe not? I’m actually just going to,” Tommy climbed up another step on the ladder, inching closer and closer to the top of the row. It’s not like he’d hit his head on the non-existent ceiling. “Continue..climbing?” 

 

“Oh for fucks- Charlie! Go get him!” Ace looked to the thing beside him, directing it towards Tommy- who stuck out his tongue as he raced to the top of the row. Ace let out an affronted scoff. 

 

Tommy felt his shoulders drop as he looked at what must be miles of more cabinets. He would have to sprint to the entrance, if he could even find it again. 

 

At least with the fear of Ace catching up to him and dragging him all the way to Schlatt would make him move faster.  

 

Tommy turned back around. Then- he felt nauseous. 

 

What looked like a hand made out of slime had slapped above the ladder- the slime slowly heaving itself up to the top of the large cabinet. They had what looked like a stick poking out of their hair. At least they had somewhat normal eyes and a mouth- and for some reason they had very thick framed black glasses. Could this guy even see properly? Why did he need glasses? What the fuck? 

 

Their green…slime skin? Almost glowed under the weak light of Tommy’s phone's flashlight. “Hello Matrix from the warehouse! Quackity from Las Nevadas wants me to catch you!” 

 

Tommy let out a shriek, nearly falling off the edge of the filing cabinet. “What the shit?! What- what the fuck even are you?” The slime was approaching him now, Tommy backed further away. “I am Charlie! I am so human. Would you like to see my bones?” Tommy’s open mouth clicked shut. “..no?”



 “Do not be frightened Matrix from the warehouse! Quackity from Las Nevadas is only curious as to why you’re in the very secret files room!”

 

“That’s none of his business, why don’t you just go back down to him and tell him that.” Tommy gestured down to where Quackity was shouting something about simply grabbing Tommy to Charlie.

 

“I am partially sorry, Matrix from the warehouse, but Quackity from Las Nevadas really wants to talk to you.” Charlie nodded. Tommy scoffed.

 

He barely measured the distance between the cabinets- and prayed that he made it to the other side. 

 

Once he landed on the other filing cabinet, legs furiously shaking from the fear of missing that jump. Behind him, he heard Charlie cheer. “Wow! That was very cool, Matrix from the warehouse.” If he strained his ears, he could hear Quackity hiss “ No Charlie! Don’t encourage him!”

 

Tommy laughed shakily, grinning wildly at Charlie as his curls began to fall into his face. He blew a particularly stubborn curl from his eyebrow- turning away from him to jump another cabinet. 

 

Charlie sludged over to the cabinet Tommy had been on moments ago. “Matrix from the-“ “Ok, that’s getting annoying-“ “-warehouse, Quackity from Las Nevadas will not inform Schlatt of your whereabouts, as he hates Schlatt! And withholds as much information as he can.” 

 

“Poggers. Great to know. I’m still going to get away from both of you freaks.” Tommy pointed towards Charlie, and then to Quackity. Who had now moved rows to be directly underneath the pair. He heard Charlie say ’Aw…” in a childlike disappointment sort of way.

 

Tommy continued to jump from cabinet to cabinet- he could hear Quackity’s fancy dress shoes clacking on the floor below, trying to catch up with the pair. 

 

He stopped and paused for a moment, turning to face Charlie, who was still adamantly hopping from toe to toe just to catch up. “Why are you and Quackity down here anyway? Isn’t there some big meeting going on?” Tommy questioned.

 

“Quackity from Las Nevadas and I are actually collecting you-“ “NO! CHARLIE, I SWEAR, QUIET DOWN NOW OR NO GOING TO THE CASINO FOR AN ENTIRE MONTH!” Quackity threatened, his voice booming. Tommy flinched at the volume of his voice, while Charlie still kept his cheerful exterior. “Ok, Quackity from Las Nevadas. I will not tell Matrix from the warehouse anything!”

 

Tommy rolled his eyes. “No. Boo. You are a grade A fuckin’ nerd.” Charlie still had a bright smile. “I do not understand what that means!”

 

Tommy turned away from the humanoid slime, preparing to jump again. Before he could though, a slimey hand gripped his arm. “Matrix from the wearhouse, please do not jump again!”

 

“No,bitch.” Tommy leaped across the large gap to the other row- yet before his shoes could hit the metal, he felt a weird sticky arm wrap around his torso. 

 

It was Charlie. And they were both falling together. Slime wrapped his entire body around Tommy’s, his legs tight aground his waist. 

 

Tommy began to scream as the wind whipped at his face. “WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!” The ground was getting closer and closer . He felt Charlie’s grin against his neck. “I’m making sure you don’t hurt yourself, Matrix from the-“ They hit the ground. 

 

Well, bounced would be more accurate. 

 

Charlie’s freaky slime body had taken all the shock from the impact of the fall, causing them to bounce back up a few more meters into the air. 

 

As soon as they stopped, Tommy immediately flung himself from Charlie’s arms- furiously rubbing his hoodie while whispering ‘ew..ew ew ew..’ to himself. Yes it was gross, but he didn’t want to hurt the guys feelings by outwardly saying that he was a freak.

 

He puffed heavily, stopping his frantic shuffle away when he was an arms reach away from Charlie, who was also still sitting on the floor. “Do not worry, Matrix from the warehouse, my goop did not stick to you like I had hoped!” Tommy raised his upper lip. “Thats a good fuckin’ thing, man.”

 

Quackity loomed over the pair, arms folded across his chest, the flashlight pointing downwards.“Matrix.” He sounded very unimpressed. A feeling that Tommy had stuffed down as far as he could bloomed once again. “What? I wasn’t doing anything.” He pointedly ignored the papers that were strun all across the floor. “What’s all that in the floor then?” Quackity gestured towards the papers.

 

Shit.



What kind of excuse can he say for this? “Those aren’t mine.” Fucking dumbass.

 

“Matrix from the warehouse, you are the only one that could have possibly dropped those papers!” Charlie spun around on his knees to face him- expect it was a slow process of Charlie sticking and un-sticking himself to the floor to turn in a circle.

 

“Uh-“ Tommy nervously laughed. Why was he even trying? He’s just digging himself a bigger hole. “They’re for…research..purposes?” He tried, his palms began to feel clammy despite being pressed down on the cold floor. “He is getting very nervous Quacki-“ Charlie began, but Quackity waved his hand airly. “Yeah, I know. I’m not going to interrogate the kid.” He extended a hand towards Tommy, offering to help him up.

 

Tommy gladly took it. 

 

He huffed as he dusted himself off, folding his arms the second he had got the thick dust from the top of the cabinets off his arms and legs.  Tommy turned towards the papers. Shit. How was he every supposed to tell which one is which if all of them got jumbled up? A disgruntled look graced his face.

 

Quackity came up beside him, hands shoved far into his pockets. “Still a villain at heart, huh?” He leaned over to whisper in his ear. Tommy reeled back like he had been slapped. That hurt . He willed his face into one of spite, rolling his eyes away from Quackity. He stood scrutinising, in a subtle way to an untrained eye, but to one that had stuck with Dream for a very long time, it was rather obvious.

 

“I’m not doing it for anyone else. Nobody tells me anything, so I went and got it for myself.” He stalker forwards and began grabbing any paper he could get his hands on.

 

Charlie had wandered over too, his slimy hands choosing a piece of paper to help Tommy, yet it started dripping with slime immediately. Tommy grimaced, watching with disgust as Charlie’s hands practically enveloped the paper. Charlie looked rather sad at seeing the paper folding over within his hand. “Sorry, Matrix from the warehouse. I forgot to turn off the goopiness- just like a human!” 

 

Tommy raised his upper lip. “Humans don’t turn off goop..? The fuck?” Quackity waved his hand, picking up a paper from the now growing pile that Tommy had gathered at his shoes. Quackity examined it, paper flipping forward and back for a minute or two. “Hero files? You’re resourceful, kid. Planning to go for the files when you’re certain everyone is busy is smart.” Quackity nodded. Tommy tried not to let the praise warm his heart.

 

“What are you down here for?” Tommy questioned, raising his brow once he had all of the sheets of paper tucked closely to his chest. Quackity looked away. He was going to ignore the question, Tommy could tell from his awesome person reading skills. “Just buisness.” Bingo.

 

“Whatever. I don’t really care.” Tommy shrugged brushing past the..anti-hero? Actually, Tommy wasn’t really bothered to give him a title in his internal monologue. “I’ve inhaled so much dust- I think I’m high.” Tommy stumbled dramatically into the cabinets.

 

Quackity snorted. “You don’t get high from dust, Matrix.” Tommy began to walk backwards, a cheeky grin beginning to spread across his face. “So, you know how to get high, eh, Quackity? You a man of drugs like myself?”  Quackity sputtered. “No! Well- No!”

 

Tommy patted Quackity on the shoulder. “It’s ok. I know you have a drug empire.” Quackity shot him a dirty look. 

 

“We still have to find our way out.” Quackity shook his head sombrely, folding his arms tightly to his chest, Charlie came bounding after him, leaning forward slightly with his hands clasped behind his back to get a good look at his.. boss? Parent? Tommy wasn’t in the mood to make a video essay on whatever type of relationship the pair shared.

 

“No, we don’t. Just follow the alphabet backwards to ‘A’. That’s where the door is.” Tommy tapped his head. “Duh.” 

 

“Hm.” Quackity hummed approvingly. “More observant than I am.” Tommy’s eyes immediately darted away from Quackity. “You’d be a good addition to the Las Nevadas crew. You’re smart, you know how to fight and you’ve clearly got skills.” Quackity noticed.

 

Las Nevadas? 

 

Was that- is that the place that Dream- that Dream had told him to go to if he should ever die? 

 

Is Quackity the.. Alex..person?

 

“You knew Dream, didn’t you?” As much as Tommy wanted to pause to gather his thoughts, they didn’t have much time. They had to keep walking. “I did. I know who you are. There has always been a place for you in Las Nevadas, should you ever need it.”

 

Tommy hummed with no emotion. “So you are Alex.” That seemed to catch Quackity off guard. He turned to face him, mask glinting in the torchlight. It was rather unnerving, actually. “Yes. I suppose I am.” Quackity admitted slowly. “How did you know?”

 

“Dream told me.” Tommy shrugged. “He told me to go to Las Nevadas- and find you.” Quackity still seemed wary, he nodded slowly. “Dream was smart, then.” Tommy winced. “Eh…No, not really. I’m the smart one.” He pointed a thumb towards his puffed out chest.

 

“Keep dreaming, kid.” Quackity patted him on the back. Tommy scowled. He was the brains! Tommy was the intelligence behind all the big heists. Not only was he the intelligence, he was the one on the field- while Dream was doing god knows what in his fancy house. His fancy house that Tommy was not allowed into.



In a short amount of time, they had found row ‘A’.



Tommy tilted his head up, the fear of the towering cabinets suddenly collapsing on top of him returned. Quackity put a hand on his shoulder, Tommy thought he was being subtly about his very small fear, but apparently his breathing had picked up quite a bit. 

 

“C’mon kid, we’ve got to get out of here before this meeting ends.” Quackity ushered him towards the door that Charlie was holding open with a bright grin. Tommy nodded curtly, walking away at a fast pace to not only get away from the filing cabinets, but also Quackity’s hand on his shoulder.




Atlantis’ and Ace’s file remained neatly tucked away in their row ‘A’ sections, slowly collecting dust.





Notes:

lalallalalalalaaaaa

i love sapnap and tommys relationship sm T-T

im so excited to get to the end arc of this story the idea i have had for the end since I started this story is finally coming together. I started this story only thinking about how it would end and I’ve spent the last 8 months filling out the inbetween

hope u enjoyed this chapter and stick around for the next one :))))

Chapter 14: The Halloween Special

Notes:

ik this was meant to be a Halloween special but ummmm I’ve been busy.

HAPPY CHRISTMAS!!!

thx for all the comments recently it’s so crazy to see people actually interested in my fic

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy sat on his floor. It must be eleven o’clock by now. 

 

The meeting had ended about an hour after Tommy and Quackity rushed out of the door of the file room, Charlie slowly sludging on after them. 

 

He had gotten the files he needed, and now he was surrounded by them. He held Kratos’ file on his lap, reading through it over and over again. It was funny. The great Kratos- named after the God of War- could have been called Ice Blade. Tommy snorted everytime he read that. Every villain's downfall would be becoming an arch nemesis with a guy called ‘Ice Blade’. Even if it suited his powers more. 

 

Maybe that’s why he avoided Sapnap like the plague. 

 

And according to the file, Phoenix had adopted him and Wilbur from the streets. Maybe that’s why they were such a close family. Maybe that’s why they rejected him-

 

Tommy huffed, letting the paper fall down once again. 

 

There has to be a reason for all this. 

 

It’s-



 

It’s something. He knows it is. Heroes don’t just take in villians, welcome them into their headquarters with not a lot of free range- but no one to enforce those rules. They’re hiding something. All of them are. Maybe not Sapnap, though. And Tubbo and Ranboo. Maybe.

 

There was just something off. He’s so close to finding what it is. One puzzle piece away. Maybe then he can sleep normally again. Stop staying awake at night wondering what’s going on? What am I doing wrong? Why can’t I figure it out?

 

Tommy pushed all the files towards him, his hand landing on ‘TERA’

 

That hero was interesting. A fairly new hero that wasn’t seen out often, and never by themselves. Tera and Egress were a package deal, you could never take one without the other. 

 

He began to read through it, one hand holding the paper tightly and the other was harshly grabbing onto the yellow carpet beneath him. 

 

INVOLVED IN ACTIVELY: PROJECT LIVE WIRE 

 

Tommy paused. He was about to keep reading about this project, when a knock echoed from his door. “Tommy! Tommy, I’m not sorry if I’m waking you up!” Sapnap shouted from outside the door. 

 

Tommy nearly fell over as he scrambled to push the papers beneath his bed. Some of them got horrifically scrunched up as he pushed them as far back as he could. “ Tommy? Are you actually asleep?”  Tommy tried to keep the quiver out of his voice as he answered “No? Why would I be asleep at this time, bitch.” He rolled his eyes to no one in particular.

 

Once he thought the papers were stuffed back far enough, he got up from his knees, wiped the dust from his sleeves and turned to open the door. As he did, Sapnap grabbed the first opportunity to reach his hand forward and yank Tommy into the hallway.

 

Tommy rubbed his arm roughly while Sapnap closed his door with a soft click. 

 

“Ow, Snapmaps! You nearly pulled my arm out of it’s fucking socket!” His voice came out as more whiny than angry. To be fair, he wasn’t angry at Sapnap. He was just angry that he had almost made him armless.

 

“Come on, dude. No time!” Sapnap waved him towards the elevator at the end of the hall.






That is exactly how he ended up here. 

 

Out in the cold, in the middle of nowhere, jacket wrapped tightly around himself as Sapnap hopped over one of the concrete poles on the way to the shopping centre. 

“Where are we going?” Tommy asked wearily as Sapnap shoved his hands into his pockets, leaving the excitement of jumping over concrete poles to walk beside Tommy. Sapnap grinned, his teeth shining beneath the fluorescent orange and white lights. 

“Hello? What?” Tommy took his palms out of the fold in confusion as Sapnap skidded around the corner and out of sight. Tommy sighed, his head dropping down momentarily before he picked up again, dragging his feet after Sapnap. 

It was already so late.. Why were they even going here? Wilbur wanted to hang out later. As much as Tommy was hesitant to- he missed hanging out with Wilbur. He missed laying around in Wilbur’s room after school and talking about anything random. 

Despite what happened, he hoped they would eventually go back to at least a fraction of what it was like before. He missed Wilbur. A lot.

Sapnap was waiting for him around the corner. He looked mildly unimpressed at the time it took for Tommy to come around.

“Dude,” Sapnap shook his head and turned around to keep walking. Tommy decided to stick to his side. “You’ve gotta walk faster. This place is going to close in like- fifteen minutes.” Tommy whipped his head around, a scowl already etched on his face. “What the fuck? Why are we here if it’s going to close so soon?” 

Sapnap just laughed, avoiding the question entirely. “Don’t be a bitch, Snapmaps. I feel like you’re planning something weird.” Tommy gave him a levelling look. “I’m taking you somewhere cool- just chill out.” Sapnap still walked ahead, yet turned around to raise his palms at Tommy.

“I’m already chill. I’ve never not been chill. They call me Tommy Chill.” Tommy rambled, rubbing his hands up and down his arms. Sapnap began walking towards him, and suddenly enveloped him in the warmest hug he’s ever received in his life. 

Tommys breath caught in his chest.

 

When was the last time he had been hugged?

 

Was it- was it Wilbur? Or did it never happen? 

 

Sapnap rubbed his palms up and down his back- and Tommy realised that Sapnap was warming him up . Tommys caught breath left him in a vapour, the redness on his nose and cheeks from the cold but not to his own eyes. 

 

Sapnap reeled back, and Tommy mourned the loss of the heat from his powers. And- and the hug. The hug he missed the most. He was quick to wrap his arms back around himself, trying to keep as much of the heat he had been given in his body. Sapnap gave him a toothy grin. “Better?” He questioned with a sly look in his eye. “ Tommy scowled, even though his lips betrayed him with a smile. “That’s the only thing your powers are good for, bitch.” He grumbled, despite the warmth that surrounded his heart.





The shopping centre was almost completely empty at this time of night, Mothers and children having abandoned their shopping carts for a day outside. Tommy had seen a collection of them just waiting to be picked up by some undisciplined teenager, a teenager that wasn’t Tommy. (he had been disciplined enough) Sapnap had briefly explained to him how they worked, Tommy didn’t really listen enough to care, but he appreciated it.

Sapnap had been teaching Tommy a lot of things, ever since they became close friends.

It wasn’t things that Tommy would die if he didn’t know, but just little things that helped him in ways that he would learn to forget until they became muscle memory. Things like holding the tea towel in the left hand if you're right  handed and vice versa when you're trying plates. Or how to fold clothes so that you can fit more of them into wherever you’re putting them.

In a few years time, (if he had that much time) Tommy would forget who taught him not to squeeze the sponge too much while washing the dishes, or else they get too soapy. He’ll just know it. Because Sapnap taught him the little things.

And they didn’t seem so little to Tommy.

“Why are there so many coins in the fountain?” Tommy tilted his head, watching the swirling water and raising his voice over the sound of the fountain. 

Sapnap shrugged. “I dunno. People put coins in there to make a wish, I think. I haven’t done it since I was a kid.” Tommy looked up at Sapnap, then began to stuff his hands in his trouser pockets.

He pulled out a small, gold coin. “Here.” Tommy said. “Make a wish.”

Sapnap grinned, it was one that would look unnatural on someone older, but it suited Sapnap. It was a young grin, not crazed, it was simply a childish grin on a man that was not too old and not too young. He took it from Tommy’s palm.

“Make it a good one, or I’ll regret ever giving you that money.” Tommy watched as Sapnap balanced the coin on his thumb nail, and flicked it up into the air, landing with a sploosh! In the clear water of the fountain.

Tommy waited a second. “Was it a good wish?” Sapnap waggled his finger at the impatient teenager. “If I tell you, it won’t come true.” Tommys mouth made an ‘O’ shape. “Come on, the security will kick us out if we’re any slower.” Sapnap beckoned. “What time is it, anyway?” Tommy wrapped his arms around himself. The warmth that Sapnap had given him had long faded, and the bleak atmosphere of the empty shopping centre had sucked it from him.

Sapnap shrugged. “Didn’t check before I dragged you out of bed. I know this mall closes at 11, though.” Tommy nodded meekly, and began to whistle a low tune, stopping just to hear it echo throughout the marble.

“Yeah, I was really comfortable, you dick. And you’re not even telling me where we’re going.” Tommy said, rubbing his arms again. 

When Sapnap turned around to look at Tommy- he saw him attempting weakly to warm himself up again. A look crossed Sapnap’s face- Tommy prayed that it wasn’t pity. “Why did you not bring a coat?” Sapnap questioned. Tommy’s mouth opened, then closed, an excuse forming on his lips quicker than his brain thought of one. “Fire. Big fire. Coat gone.” Tommy’s eyes went wide. Sapnap chuckled and nodded his head. “Ok, you pyromaniac.”

Tommy scoffed. “How am I the pie-row-man-i-ack, if I don’t even have fire powers! If anyone is… that word… it’s you.” 

“Well, if I’m the pyromaniac I’ll just light you on fire.” Sapnap turned to the side and caught him in a big bear hug. It was warm. Tommy stopped kicking his legs and squirming pretty quickly.

Sapnap chuckled, and he began to take big strides left and right, something like how a penguin would walk- is how Tommy would describe it if he had opened his eyes.

“You’re like a drowsy kitten.” Sapnap gave a fond smile as he continued to walk forward, holding up Tommy as he went. “‘M not a kitten. I am anything but a kitten.” Tommy laid his head against Sapnap’s arm. He wasn’t even that sleepy. Sapnap gave him so much warmth- and it wasn’t just his powers.

However, the warmth from his powers quickly left as Sapnap set him down on his own feet again. Tommy shook his head back and forth to stop his knees from buckling. All that running and fighting with Charlie and Quackity earlier really drained him.

“Come on, it’s just down this way.” Sapnap walked into a workers tunnel between two large shops. Tommy sighed. This really seemed like a murder plot now. “Are you a secret drug dealer?” Tommy questioned, narrowing his eyes. Sapnap seemed affronted, his eyes went wide and he seemed to skip a step in his walk. “What? No, I’m not a drug dealer. We’re just going to get a surprise.”

“‘Surprise’?” Tommy did air quotation marks. “Is that the name of a new drug?” Sapnap didn’t take long to burst out laughing, it echoed and bounced against the concrete walls of the workers tunnel. Tommy couldn’t help the toothy grin that spread on his face at the sound of Sapnap’s warm laughter.

Sapnap rubbed his stomach roughly as he pushed open the back door to go outside again. Sapnap smiled as he looked down at Tommy again. “I’m going to have another six-pack with how much you're making me laugh.”

Tommy smiled. “I’m that good.” Then he paused. “Wait, you have a six pack-“ Sapnap didn’t answer Tommy’s extremely dire question. Instead, he grabbed Tommys hand and dragged him around a corner- 

Tommys breath quickened. Sapnap was for sure going to kill him. What if he saw me going down to the records room? What if he saw? What if he knew-

 

Then, he was presented with a box of fireworks. Sapnap was grinning wildly, as he showed them to Tommy, awaiting a response. Tommy let out a sudden laugh and shook his head. “I thought you were seriously going to kill me.”

Sapnap’s smile faltered and then fell. “What? No! I just wanted to keep it a surprise. Shit, kid. I didn’t scare you that much, did I?” Tommy shrugged. 

“Are you ok? You look a little pale.” Sapnap asked slowly.

“Which one is the biggest?” Tommy asked, changing the subject. Sapnap perked up again. 

“This one.” He pointed to a firework that took up half of the box. “This one will make the night look like it’s day. Tommy's eyes widened. “Woah. Really?” Sapnap nodded excitedly. “The rest of them are just as cool, but they're not as good as the Big Mama.”  Tommy’s lip curled upwards. “Can you not think of a batter name?” Sapnap shook his head. “Nope.” 

Tommy rolled his eyes and began to walk forward. “That’s ridiculous. We’re not calling such a cool firework ‘ Big Mama.’ That’s ridiculous.” Sapnap swung himself over a parking pole, which was rather impressive given the fact that he was holding a big box of explosives.

“Yes, we are. And unless you can come up with a way better make that I agree with you on, then it’s staying that way.” Sapnap said, with a serious look in his eye.

Tommys mind blanked. He could spray paint massive murals on any government wall he could find, but he couldn’t think of a better name than ‘ Big Mama’ ?

“Whatever, dumbass. I’ll think of a better name than that before we light them.” Tommy wrapped his arms around himself again, the cold air returning and biting his nose.

“Well, you’ve got until tomorrow night.” Sapnap decided. Tommy nearly stumbled over himself in disbelief. “Tomorrow night? What the fuck? What are you lighting them so early for?” Sapnap looked stupefied. “For Halloween? October 31st? All Hallows Eve?”

Tommy shoved Sapnap, who broke free of his dumb look and rubbed his arm, chuckling softly. 

 

“Don’t worry, Tommy. You’ll be prepared to explode some fireworks by tomorrow night.”







It was safe to say Tommy was prepared. And very, very nervous.

Sure, in his life he had seen fireworks. The first time he heard fireworks he nearly fell headfirst into a dumpster in surprise. They were loud . And Tommy loved loud. 

Well- he did. 

But ever since what happened in the tower, loud exploding noises weren’t really his thing. And- if he thought about it too hard (like he was now) he could still see the looks on their faces as their comrades heads started to…

Nevermind.

Fireworks were pretty things, even if they were loud. 

He would just have to tolerate them for a couple minutes.

Fireworks exploded in a mirage of colours, bright and beautiful- and now he got to see them firsthand, not from miles away, atop rooftops and on the street.

Tubbo and Ranboo had decided to come and see the fireworks too, since they didn’t want to spend Halloween by themselves. 

Tommy was wrapped in a warm sheepskin coat, one that Sapnap had thrown onto him while hauling him out of bed this morning. 

Most of the heroes were atop the Heroes Tower’s roof, they had those plastic red party cups in their hands, and were conversing among their colleagues and friends. Tubbo and Ranboo hadn’t arrived yet, so Tommy leaned against the small wall that surrounded the edges of the rooftop, fiddling with the buttons on his new coat. 

Sapnap was talking to some random guy that Tommy had never seen before- he had sort of wavy brown hair and was wearing an odd jumper that Tommy would remark as being similar to a quilt- with all the colours going on. The guy might’ve been a hero, and Tommy snorted at the idea. The two of their costumes were polar opposites. Imagine this guy- a rainbow impersonated fighting against him, who was in his all black costume with his black boots. 

That would have been a sight to see.

On the lines of sights, Tubbo and Ranboo pushed open the rooftop door, and seemed unfazed by the sigh of so many heroes, and more importantly Tommy in the mix with them.

Infact, as they made their way towards Tommy by weaving in and out of the heroes and Hero Tower employees, some of them seemed to be giving the pair nods- which Tubbo and Ranboo acknowledged with a look of understanding. 

 

Maybe- 

 

Maybe it was some kind of respect thing?

 

Tommy- he.. he knitted his eyebrows together.

 

What is going on? What does he not know?

 

“Hey, boss man!” Tubbo chirped, Ranboo gave an enthusiastic wave. “Hi, guys. I thought you weren’t coming for a second, going to leave me up here freezing my ass off.” Tommy smiled, yet it didn’t quite look so convincing, giving the paranoia that suddenly had taken over every thought.

“Your new jacket is cool.” Ranboo pointed out. Tommy was snapped out of his trance of anxiety he fell into after speaking, he looked up to Ranboo. “Hm? Oh, my coat?” Ranboo nodded. “It looks nice. The brown suits you.” Tommy rolled his eyes. “Sapnap bought it for me, like the weirdo he is.” He commented. 

Even though he knew Dream had never bought him any coat. Tommy either found one abandoned on the street or had to steal one, lest he freeze to death in the winter inside a cold, damp, rain filled warehouse. 

Sapnap cared about him.

And (even if he would rather be dead than caught admitting it out loud) he cared about Sapnap too.

They were like brothers now. Tommy prayed every night that nothing would change that.

 

 “Never knew you were so close with all the heroes.” Tubbo said- with a faint…. click!

“I’m not close with any heroes. They’re all bitches. I’m only close with- erm- Wilbur, I suppose. And Sapnap. Sapnap more than Wilbur, though.” Tommy shrugged, leaning further back against the wall to the point that he could feel the ledge digging into his upper back.

“Why’s that?” Tubbo inquired, his brow raising slightly. Tommy faltered, his soft smile at the thought of Wilbur and Sapnap dropping. “Is this a fucking questionaire or something? Why are you asking me so many questions?”

Tubbo shook his head. “Uh- I don’t know. I’m nervous- we're at a Halloween party with literally every hero right now!” Ranboo nodded. “I’m having a panic attack on the inside right now. You can’t see it, but it’s definitely happening at this moment.”

“We’ll stop doing all of-“ Tommy did a general waving motion at Tubbo and Ranboo “-that. You’re stressing me out and I actually know these people!”

“Whoops. Sorry.” Tubbo chuckled nervously with a click! Tommy didn’t let his confusion cross his face. What is that noise? It only seems to happen when he’s around Tubbo. It must be his hearing aid, or something.

B̶u̶t̶ h̶e̶ k̶n̶e̶w̶ i̶t̶ w̶a̶s̶ a̶ s̶i̶m̶p̶l̶e̶ e̶x̶c̶u̶s̶e̶ f̶o̶r̶ t̶h̶e̶ q̶u̶e̶s̶t̶i̶o̶n̶s̶ a̶n̶d̶ a̶c̶c̶u̶s̶a̶t̶i̶o̶n̶s̶ t̶h̶a̶t̶ s̶t̶a̶r̶t̶e̶d̶ t̶o̶ b̶o̶u̶n̶c̶e̶ a̶r̶o̶u̶n̶d̶ h̶i̶s̶ b̶r̶a̶i̶n̶.

“Yup. Stopping that. Now.” Ranboo folded his lips and arms, leaning against the wall like Tommy was.

“Don’t lean too far back, you might fall over the edge, you bean pole.” Tommy looked at Ranboo from the side of his eye, a small smirk gathering on his lips. Ranboo scowled. 

They lapsed back into their friendly banter- Tubbo elbowing him lightly whenever he made a funny joke. Ranboo simply leaned over him with a smile, it was rather unnerving. But Tommy supposed everything about Halloween was unnerving.

He had never celebrated Halloween, not because he didn’t want to- it’s just that he never understood it.

People dawned costumes of all kinds and went to parties and lit fireworks, met up with their friends, stayed in with family to watch scary movies, little kids went trick-or-treating. 

And it seemed so… weird.

Maybe it was weird to him because he had missed out on it all as a kid. Sure, going to Halloween parties seemed to be a thing that continued throughout life- according to Sapnap- but he had missed out on the childhood aspect of it. And just as Tubbo was saying as these thoughts got their own track in his mind, parents would put so much effort into their children’s costumes, then push them out with their friends to knock door to door to get sweets. And he- he missed out on that. All of it.

All because of Dream.

Who he was now going to sell the heroes out too.

What the fuck was he doing ?

Fuck.

 

Tommy blinked. Sapnap had waved him over to light the fireworks with him. “Tommy! You have the honour of lighting this year's fireworks.” Sapnap gestured to the fireworks which were pointed upwards. 

Tommy faltered for a moment.

He could tolerate a couple fireworks. He wouldn’t ruin this moment for Sapnap.

 “I have no lighter on me.” Sapnap rolled his eyes and lifted up his finger, its tip engulfed in flame. “Why don’t you just shoot fire all the time, instead of beams?” Tommy raised his eyebrow, lips contorting upwards. Sapnap simply shrugged and Tommy took his finger and directed it towards the fuse. If Sapnap saw how his entire body was shaking with nervousness, he didn’t comment on it.The firework lit in seconds, and Sapnap dragged Tommy back by his arm to a safe distance.

He walked back until he bumped shoulders with Tubbo. Leaning against the wall while Sapnap excitedly pushed at his arm- Tommy watched in awe as around six fireworks shot up from the rooftop and exploded in a mirage of colours- lighting up the sky for only mere moments before another, even brighter and more colourful than the last came to take its place. 

It happened almost simultaneously. His vision began to blur as more explosions went off, it was like his ears were stuffed with cotton all of a sudden- he couldn’t- he couldn’t hear them. Tommy looked up at Sapnap slowly, a pounding headache beginning to form with the unexpected pressure building in his head.

Sapnap smiled, it was unlike one that Tommy had even seen before. It split his face in half with glee, the same one you would see on a child when their mothers decide to get them the one toy they really wanted. Sapnap pointed up into the sky as more shot up, he said something like “ That’s called a spiral.” Tommy took in a deep breath, and pushed into Sapnap’s side.

He hadn’t realised it, but his hands had slowly creeped up to cover his ears. As Tommy squeezed his eyes shut, and tried to think of anything but the sight of the blood dripping from the walls- he felt a pair of hands placed over his own.

Tommy blinked, his eyes opening once again to see the flashing colours of the fireworks. He was still buried into Sapnap’s side, yet he had moved his own hands to cover Tommys ears. Sapnap seemed to have realised the problem with the explosions.

Tommy couldn’t hear them at all. All he could see was the beautiful display of colours.

Sapnap’s hands began to warm up as he gestured his head upwards to the sky. ‘It’s the Big Mama’ He mouthed. Tommy’s head immediately lifted to catch the explosion of the firework that Sapnap had so affectionately named. And to his credit, it was beautiful.

It shot up quickly, and for a moment, and only a moment, it seemed like it would never be let off. A manufacturing mistake. Then, as if it had never happened before, the night sky exploded with colour. Purples, pinks and blues illuminated everyone’s faces, even Ranboo and Tubbo were smiling wildly, and Tommy couldn’t help but smile with them, despite the thoughts that had been pushed to the back of his mind, just for tonight.

As the beautiful colours faded, Sapnap slowly removed his hands from Tommy’s ears. He looked extremely sympathetic. “Sorry, kid. That was stupid of me.” Tommy’s expression turned affronted in mere seconds. “What do you mean? That was fucking amazing!” Sapnap’s grin from earlier returned, he encased Tommy in a bear hug, and Tommy squirmed, attempting to escape it even if he didn’t really want to. “You think so?” Sapnap asked quietly, Tommy almost didn’t catch it among the chattering of the other heroes. “Duh.” Tommy rolled his eyes.

Tubbo and Ranboo began to shift beside them. Sapnap unlatched himself from Tommy to let him talk to his friends without the feeling of his lungs being crushed. 

Tubbo was bouncing from foot to foot excitedly. “That was so cool!” Ranboo nodded meekly along with Tubbo. “I’m glad you liked them. Sapnap literally dragged me out in the cold to get them.” Tommy sighed, tilting his head out towards the city. 

“What’re you doing with all the heroes? I didn’t know civilians were allowed up into parties like these.” Tubbo asked with another .. click! There it was. What was that fucking clicking noise?

“I’m just a really great civilian. All the heroes love me.” Tommy nodded with fake bravado. Obviously, everyone except Tubbo and Ranboo knew who he was. What he had done. But he wasn’t going to go spilling the biggest secret he had kept their entire friendship.

There was another ..click! He can’t ignore it this time. “What’s that-“ he began, yet Tubbo cut him off with another question. “Are you going to come out with us tonight, or are you busy?” Tommy’s mouth clicked shut. Yes , he was going to be busy actually. Busy digging all those papers back up from under his bed so he could gather even a sliver of information to give to Purpled to give to Dream. 

Even though it was wrong.

Very wrong.

“I don’t know. I’m kinda tired. I’ve been up late for the past like- three days.” Tommy shrugged. “Why’s that?” Tubbo asked with a ..cli- “What is that fucking clicking noise? It’s really getting on my fucking nerves. It’s coming from you, Tubbo.” Tommy narrowed his eyes.

And for some reason, it’s like the whole party went still. Like the music was quieter and peoples low chatter and occasional laughs had stopped. And Tubbo seemed to turn as white as paper.

“Oh the- the clicking? It must be my.. hearing aid. It’s been making weird noises lately. Ranboo can hear them too, can’t you?” Tubbo turned to Ranboo, his eyes pleading something like ‘help me!’

Ranboo averted his gaze with a nod. “Yeah, it’s really weird. I guess it is sort of annoying, but I’ve tuned it out by now.” Tommy shook his head. He could feel his heart beating out of his chest. They were lying straight to his face. And he had caught them. 

“No, it hasn’t just started recently. I’ve been hearing it for a while now.” Tommy narrowed his eyes, watching the gears in Tubbo’s head move to think of something, anything!

“I don’t know. I’ll mess around with it when I get home. Speaking of, it’s like 11. I should definitely be getting home.” Ranboo and Tubbo turned away. “Bye.” Tommy didn’t stop the suspicious expression from happening as he watched the pair slip out of the door.

Tommy turned his head to give Sapnap a look that screamed ‘ you saw that bullshit too, right?’ But he was already gone.

Just as Tommy adjusted his coat, and stepped forward to leave, Wilbur slid beside him, acting like he didn’t just do so. Tommy furrowed his brow and raised his lip. “Do you want to say something, Wilbur?” 

Wilbur looked down at him, feigning shock at the sight of him. “Tommy! Didn’t know you were here!” Tommy’s face did not change. “I literally just saw you walk over here and stand beside me. You’re not slick, Wilbur Soot.”

“Full name and all? I’m hurt, Tommy, who is fourteen years old and a little kid.” Wilbur placed his free hand on his chest, the other hand was holding a drink. “Boohoo. Cry into your pillow about it later, loser.” Tommy shoved his hands into the pockets of his coat. It was funny to see Wilbur pull all his theatrics every once and awhile. For some weird reason, it was like it automatically made Tommy a little more comfortable around him.

Wilbur scoffed and brought his cup up to his lips. “You are such a teenager.” They lapsed into an awkward silence after that. 

Tommy hated silence. Especially awkward ones. Especially with Wilbur. He hated the way they were now. All awkward around each other, not sure what was the right thing to say. Tommy didn’t want it to be like this. He wanted it to be back to the way it was before. When Wilbur would hug him and place his chin over his head like some penguin- or something. He wanted it to be back to when he and Wilbur would sit down to watch a random Disney movie- only to end up throwing popcorn at each other and play wrestling until they fell asleep with Tommy tucked into Wilbur’s side with his head resting on his chest, and Wilbur’s resting within the nest that was his curls after they wrestled on the carpet like brothers would.

Even though Tommy hadn’t stayed at their house for as long as he had stayed at the Hero’s Tower, Wilbur and Tommy had become brothers for that short period of time they were together. Tommy wanted to go back to that. But there were no right words to say to make everything better. Even if Wilbur had apologised. 

“Do you want to do something tomorrow? Just the two of us?” Wilbur suddenly speaks, turning his head to Tommy. (Or more accurately, turning his head down to Tommy. The height difference between them was extremely palpable in moments like this.)

Tommy tilted his head to the side. “Like what?” Wilbur shrugs, eyes darting to Tommys, to the night sky, then to his cup. “I’m not sure. We could just walk around the city?” Wilbur suggests. Tommy nods slowly. Maybe he would never have the right words, but he could get close to them. Hanging out with Wilbur might just get him evermore closer to those words.

“Sounds good. You’re paying for everything though.” Tommy’s voice turns serious in a second. Wilbur tosses his head back in a laugh- something that Tommy hadn’t seen him do in a long time. “Of course, you gremlin child. You can leech off my money for a few hours, I’ll accept it.” Tommy grins. “Leech I will, Wilbur. Your pockets will be empty by the time we get back to the tower.” 

Wilbur takes a step back. Something pangs in Tommy's heart for a moment, wondering if he said something wrong- and if- if Wilbur is leaving him again. Wilbur smiles. “I’ll take your word for it.” 

Tommys face lights up in a smile again as he waves goodbye to Wilbur. 

Not long after Wilbur disappears into the rooftop door, and people begin to leave, does Tommy follow them. He weakly tries to look for Sapnap again, but gives up when the temptation of his cosy bed is too overwhelming. 

 

 

“He’s catching on. He’s not as stupid as you take him to be, Sam.” 

“He can’t find out. If he does, this whole operation will be over, and that kid will explode. It’s best if we keep you both away from him, just until this little situation blows over.” 

“And what will happen if it doesn’t?” 

“You know what will happen, Tubbo. And it would spell bad news for all of us, Tommy included.”

“And the Dream thing? What are we going to do about that?” 

“We just have to hope that Tommy will stay away from him. There should be no way they could cross paths with everyone keeping an eye on him, and with the cameras in the tower and the school.”

“We just have to take extra precautions.”




The papers beneath his bed lay untouched for one more night. 

 

Notes:

THANK YOUUUU FOR ALL THE COMMENTS AND KUDOS!!! we’re at like 5k clicks that’s so mental

anyway happy Halloween

Chapter 15: The Reconciliation

Summary:

Tommy goes out on a day trip with Wilbur.

Tommy thinks about the past few months he has spent with the heroes.

Tommy has a nightmare

Tommy thinks very hard about Dream.

Notes:

hellooooooooooo

TW: DESCRIPTIVE STABBING (idk how else I can say it LOL)

almost an entire year of this fic ahhhh

christmas exams in 10 days AHHHH
but don’t worry after that I can write as much as I want too (maybe if my teachers don’t go crazy)

anyway enjoy another chapter that I honestly can’t be arsed correcting mistakes on because it’s 3.30 and I have school in like a day (too close…)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

That morning, as usual, Sapnap dragged him by his ankles from his bed. Tommy viciously began to choke on his own spit, which led to Sapnap dropping him in the middle of the hallway, where some heroes awkwardly moved past the pair, ignoring Sapnap’s raucous laugh.

 

Eventually though, Tommy’s coughing as a result of Sapnap’s rough awakening made him alert. He sat upright in the hallway, and glared deadly daggers at Sapnap, who was folding his arms, waiting for Tommy to move. 

 

“I'm not moving.” Tommy shook his head, his glare unwavering. Sapnap shrugged indifferently. “If you don’t move you’re going to miss breakfast.” Tommy narrowed his eyes further. “What kind of breakfast is it?” “You’ll just have to get up and see.” Sapnap’s tone never changed, it was a challenge. 

 

Tommy leapt to his feet and began to charge towards Sapnap, rubbing him into the ground by head putting his middle and wrapping his arms around him, causing them both to fall to the ground. 

 

Sapnap ruffled his nest of a bed head, fingers tugging on the knots enough to cause his pain receptors to have a reaction.

 

Tommy grunted, continuing to roughhouse with Sapnap. 

 

Suddenly, Sapnap had captured him in a headlock, one tight enough that the answer to Sapnap’s upcoming question was strained. “Say uncle!” Tommy dug his socks into the carpet. 

 

“What does that even mean!” Sapnap chuckled, leaning down closer “Say uncle. Say it!” He said in a shout. 

 

Just then, someone came bounding round the corner. Tommy could feel their vibrations on the floor. It was only one person though, and that was confirmed when he looked up from his out of breath haze to see Wilbur standing there, he looked very unimpressed.

 

Sapnap reluctantly let go of Tommy in his headlock, laughing as he did so. Tommy jokingly crawled away from him, air flooding his lungs. He began to kick out wildly towards Sapnap, only catching him a few times. Sapnap howled in fake pain, and before he could raise his fist to retaliate, Wilbur put his palm out to stop it and pushed Tommy’s legs together.  

 

“Can one of you explain to me why I got an alert about a scrap on the living quarters, and I came up here just to find out it’s you two roughhousing?” Wilbur said in a tone that was identical to one of a mother catching her two children doing the exact same thing. 

 

“Sapnap’s a little bitch.” Tommy spat, looking Wilbur up and down. Sapnap let out a scoff. Wilbur gave him a look that said ‘Really?’ “Yes! He is! He drags me out of bed by my ankles and makes me start choking, then won’t even tell me what the breakfast he dragged me out of bed for is!” Tommy nodded his head, doing wild animated gestures to convey his disdain.

 

“Sapnap, you know what the breakfast is, and you know it is not worth dragging a grumpy Tommy out of bed for.” Wilbur extended a hand towards Sapnap, who took it easily. Wilbur hauled Sapnap to his feet, then turned to pull Tommy up too. 

 

“Don’t tell me it’s fucking porridge. Or else I’m going straight back to bed.” Tommy followed the two to the elevator, but paused before he got in. “It is. But you’re not going back to bed, because you’re coming with me.” Wilbur grabbed Tommy by his shoulder and dragged him into the elevator. 

 

The three stepped out into the main lobby. “I’ll see you later then, golden boy.” Sapnap tosses his hair. “Comb that hair before you leave, you look crazy.” Tommy bats away Sapnap’s fingers, and shoves him playfully. Sapnap lets out a breathy laugh, and walks away with his thumbs hooked in his jeans. 

 

Tommy watched him leave, arms folded. He gently prodded Wilbur (who was standing so very close to him) in the ribs. “Why is he walking away like that?” He pointed to Sapnap, who had now disappeared down another corridor in one of the many that led away from the lobby. 

 

Wilbur shrugged. “Maybe he just wants to be like a Cowboy” Tommy opened his mouth to say ‘who names their fucking child Cowboy?’ but Wilbur placed two firm hands on his shoulders and began to steer him out the doors of the lobby. 

 

“Nevermind Sapnap, we’re going out today.” Wilbur lets go of Tommys shoulder once they step outside, and shoves his hands into his long coat. “Oh yeah, where are we going?” Tommy leans forward to look at Wilbur’s face. Wilbur grins. “First, we are going to get breakfast.”





“Tommy. What the fuck are you saying? Anteaters are the worst thing God has ever created. They need to become extinct within the next 4 months or I will personally see to it.” Wilbur puts down his breakfast bagel.

 

For some odd reason, their first breakfast out together in a very long time had drifted from the topic of ‘ how are you doing?’ ‘Find any good music?’ and ‘ where did you dump my jumper the last time you were in my room?’ To how much Wilbur hates ant-eaters and wants them to die. 

 

Weird.

 

But at least it was a semblance of some normalcy that they used to have.

 

“Why are you acting like anteaters are the Anti-Christ? They’re not that bad. Sure, they’re ugly, and their long as fuck noses are the worst thing about them, but let’s get real here, Wilbur. The worst animal on planet earth is-“ 

 

“Don’t say it-“

 

“Sloths. They’re slow, they’re ugly, and they have too much hair.” Tommy waved his pancake on his fork, the butter and maple syrup dripping off it onto the table. Wilbur’s mouth twisted. “Hm. Sloths are pretty bad, but anteaters are worse.” Tommy groaned and sunk down in his seat, chewing his pancake in a huff. 

 

“I thought you were supposed to be a hero-“ He lurched up and leaned closer to Wilbur over the table. “-like, why aren’t you nature conservation crazy? But no, you want to destroy all the anteaters.” He squinted his eyes, awaiting an answer. Wilbur tossed his head back and laughed. When Wilbur threw his head back to laugh, it was a type of laugh that you join him in. 

 

Tommy smiled as Wilbur regained his composure. “Gremlin.” Wilbur shook his head fondly. Tommy seriously considered jumping across the table to attack Wilbur.  “Whatever. Don’t come crawling to me when anteaters stage a revolution and take you down.” Tommy shrugged, wiping his hands with a napkin. (He did have public manners, thank you very much)

 

“Tommy, I already know everything about revolutions from Phil, I think I’ll survive a couple of disgusting long nosed animals from overthrowing the government.” Wilbur replied nonchalantly. Tommy tried not to let the reminder of Phil’s existence bring back any memories of that day. He was out having fun with Wilbur- and he didn’t have to think of any of that.

 

“That old man? Wilbur, he can barely walk. That fossil did not overthrow any governments.” Tommy threw his napkin onto his plate. “My dear, sweet, naïve Tommy, Phil was the leader of the revolution twenty-something years ago.” 

 

Tommy nearly choked on his coke. “He was a what?! What?! Wait-  The Philza Watson led a revolution?” Wilbur chuckled. “ Yes , Tommy. The old heroes and government were so corrupt, Phil realised that when he first became a hero.” 

 

Tommy was gob-smacked. How many secrets was that old man hiding? “So he overthrew them, and helped make the hero organisation better.”Wilbur stated like it was the simplest thing in the world. Tommy sat back for a moment, the old 1950’s music that was playing in the diner they were in picked up.  

 

“By revolution..you mean like- total fighting.” Tommy crossed his arms and leaned over the table, ignoring the cold of it that seemed to reach him even beneath his red knitted jumper. “I guess so. A bit like the French Revolution. Being noisy so that their meetings couldn’t go on, burning documents that were basically just propaganda.” Wilbur sipped on his disgustingly black coffee.

 

“I don’t even know what the French Revolution was. But since when was Phil such a badass? When I was with you all he did was..garden or some shit.” That was true. Phil’s garden was beautiful. How does one go from kicking the governments asses and making them reform with their take between their legs to gardening? Planting flowers, packing dirt, growing herbs et cetera.

 

“Then he found Techno and I, and decided that we were more important than his hero life. He was old enough for retirement and had enough money to take care of us.” Wilbur had a soft smile on his lips, remembering what it had been like when he and Techno had finally gotten comfortable with the fact that they had a father now, they had a home, food, luxuries- and they were finally together.

 

Phil was undoubtedly the greatest father in the world. He was kind and forgiving, but stern when he needed too. That was what made him a good father. When Wilbur had his.. accident Phil had flown from L’manburg to Alaska in the quickest time recorded. He had damaged his own wings to get there in time to save him. Phil was his father, and he wouldn’t sacrifice him for anything.

 

Tommy made a small ‘hm’ noise like he was thinking. Wilbur internally cringed at his own previous thoughts. The last time Tommy had seen Phil, he had seen the bad side of him. 

 

In Wilbur’s opinion, what happened that day was stupid. Tommy was angry and he lashed out, the only thing he has known to do since he was picked up by Dream. Nobody ever taught him that he was allowed to be angry about everything that’s happened to him- allowed to be sad. And he ran away. And Wilbur went after him while he was angry. And he got hurt. Phil’s son got hurt, and that was enough for him to leave Tommy behind.

 

“Phil is ok, I guess.” Tommy rolled his head to the left, like a petulant child refusing to eat their broccoli. Wilbur’s grin split his face, he chuckled, reaching over to stack their plates and get the bill. “Sure, he’s ok I guess.” 



 

Wilbur let go of the unknown breath that he was holding, watching it fog up and disappear into the buzz of the early morning city life. He and Tommy walked side by side, shoulders brushing against one another. He looked down at Tommy, catching his shimmering cerulean eyes. “Are we going back to the Tower?” He asked.

As much as Tommy would vehemently deny it, he really was just a kid. Baby fat still stubbornly cling to his cheeks, his voice high and childlike. Most people, including Wilbur- often forgot that he was only fourteen. 

Wilbur shook his thoughts, and sucked in a breath. “No. Not yet. I have one more place to go.” He twisted his thumb into his fingers beneath the cover of his coat pockets. Tommy made a face at him, before turning away and tucking his hands beneath his armpits. 

“Why are you dragging me across the city when it’s so ass-biting cold?” Tommy chattered his teeth falsely. Once they turned the corner to the shop that Wilbur was waiting to bring Tommy to since they first met, Wilbur wrapped his arms around Tommy, noticing how the boy leaned into him, hoping to catch his body heat instead of the blistering cold. “It’s not that cold, Toms. It’s only November, just wait to see how cold it can get in December.” He rubbed his arms up and down, creating friction that would hopefully heat him up.

Tommy groaned, he rolled his head back. “Don’t remind me, I’m cold enough already.”  His feet scuffed against the concrete, undoubtedly adding scratches to the front of his shoes. The busy city life wizzed past them, even despite it being well after morning rush hour. Distantly, an ambulance’s sirens began to cry. 

The concrete walls of the inner city slowly gave way to the older, red brick buildings. In Tommys own opinion, this was the best part of the city. In the old town, this part would have been where wealthy people would have lived. But now, it was mostly just a quiet shopping and apartment district. Vine creeped across almost every building, twisting and butting into eachother on the windows.

“Do you think it will snow?” Tommy only glanced  at Wilbur for a moment, before looking back down to the worn concrete beneath him. “Hm. Maybe. Phil always does this weird thing when he knows it’ll snow.” Wilbur pulled his hand back from Tommy’s shoulder. As much as he wanted to recede back at the mention of Phil, he couldn’t help but lift his head slightly. Even if Phil was exactly.. kind in their last moments together, he couldn’t deny all the mornings they spent together, and how much he enjoyed and savoured them.

“What does he do?” Tommy raised one eyebrow. Wilbur gave a half-shrug. “He always drags me and Techno outside, and tells us he can tell the snow is coming because of the way the earth feels. Low and behold, he’s always right.” Tommy laughed quietly, picturing in his own mind how stupid the great Philza Watson would look, dragging his sons and crazily feeling the ground beneath his feet.

“He’s not wrong. Sometimes, it’s like the dirt knows it’s about to snow. It feels different.” If he zoned out of the conversation, he could probably feel the shift in the earth beneath him. Of course, it would be swamped and hard to pick out among the thundering feet of a thousand feet in this concrete jungle, but if he concentrated, there’s no doubt he would be able to seperate the quiet melody of the earth preparing itself for oncoming snow from the endless concussion of the city life.

“I thought Dad was crazy, but you’re just like him.” Wilbur sounded like he was in pain at admitting it. “Whatever, freak. Don’t be mad because you're not as cool as me and Phil.” Tommy elbowed him slightly, just enough for him to stumble to the left, all while smiling mischievously at Tommy.

“How can you feel it, anyway?” Wilbur questioned after they had walked a block further to wherever Wilbur was taking them.

“I can feel everything. I don’t really know how to explain it, but I can feel the vibrations that everyone makes when they walk, the energy beneath the earth an’ shit.” Tommy let the truth flow, something that he hadn’t expected himself to come out with. Something about being with Wilbur always managed to be truthful, where the thought of lying through his teeth never crossed his mind. “Not all the time though, only when it’s quiet. Or when I want to, I guess.” Tommy twisted his lips. 

To find one specific sound throughout the millions of others sometimes took a lot of energy out of him. 

Dream had pushed him to do it, pushing him into harder and harder situations, where if he couldn’t pick out the correct sound, someone would get hurt. Sometimes, it was like finding a needle in a haystack. Where Dream would blindfold him in a room and force him to try and pick out someone that was walking at a slower pace than twelve other people. And if he couldn’t, he or someone else would get hurt.

As much as it was painful, he’s grateful to Dream for teaching him so many useful skills while growing up.

Wilbur hummed in acknowledgment. “Who would’ve thought, Tommy using his powers for something other than blinding me with a lamp when I was trying to fix it.” Wilbur gave him an affectionate bump of his shoulder. “That was one time!” Tommy whined. It had been funny though. Wilbur fell back on his ass and rubbed his eyes so hard that he must have lost half of his eyelashes. Eventually though, Tommy joined him on the carpet from laughing so hard that he fell off the sofa.

They walked in silence for a minute or two. It was comfortable. Cars sped past, the traffic easing out of morning rush hour to a calmer flow between hours. “Why do you want it to snow?” Tommy blinked from his stupor. 

“What?” Tommy blurted out. “Why do you want it to snow?” Wilbur asked, looking up at the swirling grey sky. “I just think it will be nice this year. Like- I won’t be stuck in it, cold an’ stuff. I can just stay in the tower with you and Sapnap. And it’ll be ok.” Tommy shrugged, admitting another truth that somehow Wilbur had managed to drag out from him without uttering a single word. 

Wilbur’s face glowed, he pulled Tommy close. “ Awh , Tommy!” He squealed, as if he wasn’t a grown twenty-four year old man. Tommy shoved against him, his face twisting into one of disgust. (Yet behind it, he found it extremely difficult to tug his lips down into a frown) 

“No, no, no. I regret ever saying anything to you, Wilbur. You’re a stupid bitch and a pussy and I hate you.” Tommy gave Wilbur a look from the corner of his eye. Wilbur was still grinning wildly, (which if Technoblade had been here at this moment, he would have said that Wilbur had been doing that a lot more since he reconciled with Tommy.) his deep brown eyes twinkling. 

“You don’t hate me, Toms.”

Tommy didn’t answer, he simply grumbled and pushed himself into Wilbur’s side- and that was answer enough.

“You..brought me to an abandoned shop?” Tommy squinted at the sign that had become worn, the paint was long gone and the swirly writing of its name was illegible. 

Wilbur sighed. “No, it’s my favourite store in the entirety of Manburg. Just wait, my uneducated, idiot little brother.” Wilbur ruffled his hair before grabbing his hand and dragging him through the door.

Tommy smiled quietly to himself as he neatly dripped over on the uneven floor.

Little brother.’

The dust in the air of this small..music shop was  so thick that Tommy had to cough to stop it from forming a layer in his throat. Noon sunlight shone through the un-cleaned windows and rested on the old, dark brown floor, moving as the day went on. The golden bell that had jingled as the pair stepped through the door had ceased its gentle ringing, in replacement of it, the only sound that continued was the one of Wilbur’s fancy shoes stepping across the floor.

Acoustic guitars were hung on the walls, violins beside them. Vinyl records were in boxes filled to the brim against every wall in the shop, and there were more in the middle.  Despite its old exterior, inside was a plethora of different colours and designs. In the corner, just beside the register, was a small orange sofa with a little coffee table infront of it- with a weird machine atop it.

Wilbur breathed in, Tommy wondered how he hadn’t started a coughing fit. Wilbur looked down and laughed when he saw Tommy’s twisted face. “Not so impressed, are you, Toms?” 

Tommy half shrugged. “ Eh. I don’t know what I’m looking at.”  “You, are looking at the best music and vinyl shop in all of Manburg.” Wilbur spread his arms, walking backwards into the rows of music things. “What are vinyls?” Tommy asked, pulling one of the brightly coloured sleeves from a box. 

Wilbur paused. 

He turned on his heel, and gave Tommy an affronted look, yet his eyes displayed a feeling of terror. 

“You..you don’t know what a vinyl is..?” He stayed deathly still. “Uh..yeah? Why are you looking at me like I’ve just killed your baby.” Tommy crossed his arms, a stern look on his face.

“Because you have. Come on Tommy, you’re listening to some vinyls right now before you break my heart any more.” Wilbur grabbed his hand and somehow managed to drag him across the floor of the tiny shop, and onto the orange sofa. Tommy gave him an unimpressed look. “You stay here, im picking out the best vinyl for you to listen to.” Wilbur pointed at him for a moment, before walking off in a hurry behind him. 

Tommy sighed, resting his head on the back of the sofa and looked at the ceiling. It looked weird. It was a mix between a popcorn ceiling and a swirly one. 

Behind him, Wilbur had somehow called the owner from the back to help him pick what vinyl to get a fourteen year old nihilistic teenager to listen to got the first time. 

“So..you brought a random kid into my shop?” The owner questioned, but from the way he said it , he and Wilbur knew eachother. They were old friends. “ Yes and no. He’s fourteen, but he’s not so random. Anyway, ” Wilbur drummed the palms of his hands onto the cashier table. “ I need you to help me pick out the best song for him to listen to!”  

The owner sighed. They sounded tired with Wilbur’s antics. “ Wilbur, I haven’t been near a child of any kind in awhile. What am I supposed to know about this one?” “Joe. You have to. Please?” The owner- Joe, opened their mouth to say something, but Wilbur interrupted them. “ Pretty please Joe? The best music store owner in the world?” “Fine. I can’t promise you it’ll be a good pick, though.” Two sets of shoes walked out into the shop floor, and Tommy could barely hear their conversation.

He looked down from the rather boring, not-to-be-looked-at ceiling, just in time for Wilbur and Joe to return. Joe lifted his head quickly in a greeting- one that Tommy had seen before being used among Dream’s lackies. Tommy copied the motion, drifting his eyes over to Wilbur.

Wilbur looked as if he was ready to hit the roof in anticipation. He was holding the sleeve to a vinyl, its cover was something that Tommy had never seen. 

He wasn’t clueless when it came to music. He knew it existed (duh. Can you blame a man that just wants to play some music while he graffiti’s government buildings?) But he never knew any artists, or albums, or anything of the sort. He just listened to whatever CD he found on the street.

It wasn’t that hard to figure out how those things worked. He’d seen shops, he had seen music shops with flashy window-fronts advertising the newest CD or guitar. He never paid too much attention to stop outside them and look at whatever they had been so desperately enticing people to buy. 

After he had picked up some random CD player in a scrapyard and brought it home to possibly grab some parts from it, and accidentally hit a button that played music from its speakers- it was like an angel fell from heaven and decided to bless him with music .

He never did find out what ‘album’ or ‘artist’ it was from. All he knew was that the CD was called ‘CAT’ was helpfully written on a sticker slapped onto the case that the CD came in.

“Are you ready to hear your first vinyl, Toms?” Wilbur asked. The vinyl was placed onto the contraption, and was spinning around slowly as Wilbur hoovered a needle attached to an arm above it. “What is it?” Tommy unhelpfully asked, as Wilbur just shook his head and whispered: “You’ll hear it soon enough.” As he placed the needle down onto the vinyl.

Music filled the store almost immediately. 

It was different than anything Tommy had heard before.

The intro to the song was long, but it was almost as if you were anticipating for something to start. When it eventually came, the music became louder- and shifted into something more electronic.

Tommy didn’t know how to feel as the lyrics began. He followed along with the music, sinking deeper and deeper into the sofa as it went on- trying to hold onto each second of the song, wishing that it wouldn’t end.

 

“Did they haul you out..?”

 

Tommy knew that Wilbur was watching him for any kind of reaction.

 

“On a really hot day..?”

 

He wanted to give a reaction, he really did- but he was too focused on the music. Too focused on trying to hold onto every sentence sung, trying to store it away in his mind before it got lost forever.

 

“When the call got made…”

 

“You’ve gone away.”

 

Tommy didn’t dare close his eyes as the music got more frantic, he watched the vinyl circle round and round and round- until it stopped. 

He snapped up from his trance, looking at Wilbur with wide eyes. “It stopped?” Wilbur nodded. “It’s two sided. But that’s the last song.” Joe stood up, carefully removing the needle and placing the vinyl back into its sleeve. Tommy formed his hand into a fist to stop himself from jumping off the sofa to grab it.

If Wilbur had done this 7 months ago, Tommy would’ve done just that. 

“Well, did you like it?” Wilbur tilted his head, adjusting the cushion behind him that he had moved when sitting down. Tommy followed Wilbur, he was so still while soaking in each change of tune and each lyric while watching the vinyl spin round and round that his bones creaked as he stood.

Tommy nodded. He couldn’t really do much at the moment- he just robotically said bye to Joe and walked in an almost perfect straight line out the door.

Before he could even take in a breath of the crisp, winter air, his legs and arms had moved before his lungs did. 

He wrapped his arms around Wilbur, letting his head rest onto his coat. To avoid his red cheeks from embarrassment of even doing such a thing, he moved down further into the collar of his own coat. “Thanks.” He murmured into it, the warmth from his own words flushing against his cheeks.

He couldn’t see it then, but Wilbur’s eyes sparkled as he returned the hug, his chin finding it’s familiar resting place atop Tommys head. 

He missed him. 

And now he had got him back.

 

You're welcome.”

 

When Tommy had eventually let go, and Wilbur’s fond, squinting eyes (that wasn’t dissimilar to Phil’s) came into his line of sight, he had stuck out his tongue and darted away, leaving the quiet, almost empty street for the bustling city one.

“Wait! You’re going too fast-“ Wilbur cried, although he had been laughing then, grinning wildly as he caught up to Tommy, bumping shoulders and enjoying each other's polar opposite, yet so similar personalities.



That’s what brothers were like, after all.










You’re my brother, right?” Dream whispered into his ear, his two prickling hands uncomfortable and heavy on each shoulder. 

“What?” Tommy questioned immediately- something that he shouldn’t do- his head turning and meeting that cold, green gaze. Something that he hadn’t seen in awhile. Something that he so desperately wished was warm.

“I said, you’re my brother, right? Brothers always watch each other’s backs, and do what the older says.” The hands slipped off his shoulder and down onto his back, pushing him forward slightly, but not enough that he would lose his balance.

“You’re a clever boy, Tommy. I’m sure you know that.” Dream patted his head. Although his fingers didn’t reach through his mess of golden curls and land softly on his scalp that Wilbur does, or move side to side to toss his hair so affectionately the way Sapnap does. This wasn’t real. This was fake.  

So why did he want it to be real so badly?

“You would never let your brother down, now would you, Tommy? You wouldn’t disappoint him.” Dreams hand moved back down onto his shoulder, running it along as Dream stepped in front of him.

Only then did Tommy notice that he was holding a knife. 

He stepped back, eyes widening.

Dream wouldn’t go this far- would he? 

“This will be your biggest mission yet. Don’t fail.” Dream grabbed his hands, pulling him forward and slipping the knife from his hands to Tommy’s in an instant. He adjusted Tommys hands, pointing the knife straight for himself. 

Tommy shook his head. “No- Dream, I’ll do anything else. I don’t want to- I..I don’t want to hurt you.” Cold sweat began to gather on the back of his neck, his palms became clammy, the knife still clasped so tightly between them.

“You have to.” Dreams' voices turned stern. He grabbed Tommys forearms. “The heroes are on their way, you have no choice.”

“Dream I-“

“You will do as I tell you too.” One of Dream's long strands of hair fell in front of his eyes, splitting it in half.

He moved forward, letting the knife pierce his stomach as Tommy’s hands shook, his eyes unfocused as the blood pushed past the hilt and onto his fingers.

Drip..

Drip…

“Dream..” Tommy looked sideways to the floor, watching the blood pool at their feet. Dream stepped back, the knife removing itself from his stomach with an awful gush.

“You know what you have to do for me. Do I really have to say it to you?” Dreams' voice raised, although it had already begun to sound pained and strained.

Tommys lips moved, yet no sound came out. He was weak, then. He has never been like this before.

No matter how many fights he had been in, how many times he had bones broken and blood spilled from beneath his skin. Everytime he hears Dream's words replay in his mind, he freezes. His breathing picks up, his hands become clammy and his blood turns icy.

“You have to stab me as many times as you can. I taught you better than to get scared before a mission. This is your only chance to get as much information as you can. Don’t disappoint me .” 

Dream spread his arms and let his eyes drift to the floor, relishing in the sight of Tommy’s seldom tears, and his thundering feet against the concrete as he tackled him to the ground, knife entering his body more times than he could count-



Tommy screamed.

 

He tore the covers from his body, tears and sweat mixing on his cheeks as he sprung forward, nearly toppling from his bed. 

Something beside him fell to the ground, he didn’t hear it over the sound of his ragged breathing and the wild badump in his head. 

Tommy’s palms pressed flat against the cold wood floor, his head resting against the high mattress as he let out a cry, pressing the ends of his hands so far into his eyes that he saw stars.

He didn’t know how long he sat there for. It could’ve been minutes, or hours until he got his breathing under control again. He was simply grateful for the fact that someone hadn’t broken down his door thinking that he had gone feral and decided to trash his room.

A glow lit up the dark room. Tommy turned his head to the side. 

Oh.

 It was 4am.

you know where. today. 8pm. be there.

don’t disappoint him.

 

Don’t..disappoint him.

 

Ah. 

That’s what this was all for.

To get information, right?

 

The days spent in the living room with Wilbur, sprawled over each other and mindless chatting about whatever came to their minds.

Sitting with him and Sapnap on early mornings, his head resting against the table as the two debates over who’s patrol was worse while Tommy mentally battled with himself to not fall asleep, lest Sapnap kick him off his chair

Forgetting about everything for an hour with Tubbo and Ranboo, sitting atop a shed while Ranboo decided to catch up on some sleep on a bean bag.

The many times that he had lied to them about where he was from. The times he has lied to them about his ‘brother’, and the truths he had told them about him too.

The secrets that he was catching on too.

At the back of classes, where they would scribble on eachothers books and make jokes, hitting one another to quiet their laughs so the teacher wouldn’t catch onto their antics.

When they tried to stop Tommy from being too headstrong, too stubborn, too aggressive and getting himself into trouble. Although each time they had failed- even though Tommy didn’t want to be stopped, he appreciated their effort to evade another detention for their friend.

If they would even call him that when his back was turned.

When he had to stay with Mr.Dude for an entire day, and did not do any work assigned to him, too busy asking Mr.Dude some very intimate questions about his personal life, and making that poor principal uncomfortable out of his wits by sitting so close that they were almost breathing each other's air- and how weirdly he and Sapnap had looked at each other when he had to pick him up for the first time.

When he couldn’t go back to school because of Potentia.

When he couldn’t leave the tower because of Potentia.

When he did something he didn’t mean to do to criminals that had broken into the tower among all the chaos.

When he had attacked Wilbur.

When he stole the files-

 

All of that was to please Dream. So that he wouldn’t disappoint him. So he could be useful to him again, so he could make him happy again, so he could stop making him so angry-

He would throw away everything to make Dream happy.

 

He..he would..?



8pm.

 

be there.

 

don’t disappoint him.





Notes:

uh oh im totally not setting up and foreshadowing for something terrible ahhh run for your lives!! ahh!!

dream + tommy lore yaaayy

this took me soooo long because i don’t follow my own plot and im stupid and i had to remember all the lore i made for phil… boring old man lore alert!! yawn…

joking love u phil

aaanndd if u listen to the official playlist (that i made yes who cheered) u can listen to the song i made tommy canonically listen to on vinyl !!

Chapter 16: The Beginning of The End

Summary:

Tommy starts his day off by having a scrap with Sapnap.

Tubbo and Ranboo come over.

Tommy connects the dots.

Notes:

ik this took such a long time but it’s worth it and Christmas exams kicked my ass so hard so…. 6.8k words to make up

HAPPY NEW YEAR!! hope u all have a safe one and don’t get too drunk! (joking) (im not)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy didn’t fall back asleep that night. His bones creaked and groaned as he stood up, crick in his neck from having sat in the same position for hours. 

 

The sun had been in the sky, dousing everything it could reach in light for at least an hour or too. 

 

Sapnap hadn’t come knocking at his door yet, that meant that it couldn’t be any later than 8am. Tommy didn’t want to reach for his phone, still in the same spot it had been since it fell from his nightstand during his panic. He knew that if he tapped it, he would see the text that was already looming over him, and would be for the rest of the day.

 

He didn’t bother to fix his hair or straighten his pyjamas before leaving his room. The only thing he did was throw on some socks before trudging up the stairs to Sapnap’s room. He didn’t like taking the elevator since the last time, when he accidentally pressed the wrong button to the wrong floor which led the elevator doors to open, leaving his half awake state in view to all the workers that were waiting to get on the elevator.

 

He ran his hands along the worn metal railings, trying (and failing) to not remember when he had sprinted up these very same stairs, attempting to avoid getting shot by the criminals behind him.

 

The criminals that he killed. The criminals whose families never saw them again-

 

“Jesus. You look like shit.” Sapnap pointed out the obvious. His door was always unlocked, Tommy knew that from the many times he had woken up too early, and quickly became bored of mindlessly playing games on his phone.

 

“No way. You’ve solved the case, you fucking genius.” Tommy mocked surprise, lifting his socked foot to close the door before making his way to the bathroom, his shoulder hitting the wall as he went. “Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed..” Sapnap huffed, heaving himself off the sofa and stretching.

 

Tommy took his toothbrush out of the cup that Sapnap left for him. He might as well be living with Sapnap, however the one night that he had stayed over and watched movies with him the whole night until they fell asleep, they were both woken up by Schlatts assistant- (Easton? Was that their name?) knocking on the door to inform them that Tommy was required to stay in his room during sleeping hours.

 

Sapnap leaned against the doorway to the bathroom, arms folded and a concerned look in his eye. Tommy scowled at him in the mirror, foaming toothpaste filling his mouth. Tommy took out the toothbrush for a moment. “What?” He deadpanned, teeth barely visible behind all the foam.

 

“You ok, kid?” Sapnap didn’t move, even when he saw Tommy’s  scowl twitch for a moment. “Bad sleep.” He replied, spitting his toothpaste into the sink and turning on the tap to wash it away.

 

“I’m always ok. I’m just- so pog.” Tommy walks past Sapnap, careful not to butt shoulders with him. ‘Bad sleep’ to him meant a terrifying vivid nightmare, but Sapnap didn’t know that. And Tommy wasn’t so keen on telling him, so he wouldn’t. But that didn’t mean that he would take out his fear and anger on him- Sapnap just didn’t need to know.

 

“Alright.” Sapnap huffed, falling back down onto the sofa to join Tommy like they usually did each morning. Sapnap picked up the remote control from the coffee table and switched on the news.

 

It was just another generic report on statistics of something that Tommy couldn’t care less about, usually about the rate of crime or something in the more wealthier districts. Tommy sighed, resting his head in the crook of Sapnap’s neck and burrowing into his side. Sapnap reached his arm out to put it behind his neck. They were silent then. Not comfortable, not uncomfortable, just…quiet.

 

Then, a statistic that Tommy did care about appeared in the report.

 

The man that wasn’t seen, yet was reporting, began:

 

  “the rise of assaults and damage to property carried out by the terrorist group ‘Potentia’ has risen dramatically since their involvement in the mass destruction that rocked the city not too long ago. Their unseen activity has skyrocketed since their public silence for weeks after their assault on our city. 

 

We have current reports that the heroes are keeping a close eye on this group, and we hope that they are all dealt with soon.”

 

Tommy sat up slightly, head raising as his eyes flicked over the headlines at the bottom of the screen, and each new statistic that transitioned onto it. Tommy closed his mouth, letting his head now rest on the sofas cushions. “Will Schlatt ever let me out of the tower again? I’m starting to feel like Rapunzel.” Tangled wasn’t a bad movie, it was fun when he and Sapnap watched it the night they had an unprovoked movie marathon. If Sapnap caught a few tears slipping from Tommys eyes when Flynn saved her- no he didn’t.

 

Sapnap snorted. “I’m not sure. These Potentia people are still running around like headless chickens. A few heroes have been able to arrest a couple members, but they have a big force. Who knows what would happen if they get their hands on you.” He explained carefully. Tommy hadn’t caught onto it yet, but Sapnap noticed that Tommy seemed to still for a moment or two whenever Dream was mentioned. Tommy never really did talk about him in a good light, however no one ever pressed him for details. And for his own sake, Sapnap hoped that no one ever did. 

 

“I miss Tubbo and Ranboo. When I saw them at the rooftop party for Halloween, they were acting all weird again” Tommy moved, leaning his head further into the sofa cushions. They smelled like Sapnap. Like embers, burning wood and it also smelled like the hundreds of snacks Sapnap had eaten on this sofa. 

 

“Why don’t you let them come over here? You can hang out in my apartment. I’m out all day on a mission, anyway. Just tell them I’m your cousin… or something.” Sapnap suggested, stretching out his arms, putting them behind his head.

 

“I think I’ve called you every member of a family by now.” Tommy laughed, it wasn’t real,though. He pulled at his nails, biting around the corners anxiously. Sapnap growled, batting his hand away from his agitated nails. “Stop.” He whispered. Tommy scowled, but relented, putting his hands between his knees. 

 

“It’s fine if you don’t want to have them over.” Sapnap blew out the air in his lungs. Tommy distantly wondered if Sapnap could breathe fire if he tried. 

 

“I think they're hiding something.” Tommy looked up at Sapnap. He had an odd expression on his face, his eye brows stayed straight but they lowered on his eyes, mouth not quite twisted into a frown- but rather some kind of grimace.

 

Tommy copied it in a split second. “What’re you making that face for?” Tommy poked Sapnap’s shoulder. “Why do you think they’re hiding something?” Sapnap asked, confusion lacing every syllable.

 

“I just feel like they’re … they’re  like taking notes on me.” Tommy tried to think of a better word, but his mind failed him. “Analysing?” Sapnap supplied helpfully. “Yeah. That word. It was fine at the start- I mean they were normal? But now they’re not? I don’t know. It’s hard to explain.” Tommy groaned, rubbing his hand down his face roughly.

 

He raised his eyes again to look at Sapnap, to see if his expression had changed, however it did not. “Let them come over here, you can always just talk to them, Tommy.” 

 

Tommy rolled his eyes. “Duh. I fucking know that. It’s a little hard to do so if they run away every time I try to talk to them.” Sapnap rose from the sofa, dusting himself off despite the lack of dust that was on his jeans. 

 

“If they’re actually your friends, they’ll understand.” He stretched, arms reaching up towards the ceiling.Tommy heard his back pop and he scoffed.

 

“You fossil.” Sapnap whipped his head back to him halfway from the sofa to the kitchen. A malicious grin spread across his face, full of teeth and evil .

 

Tommys face dropped. “Wait- wait no. No! No! I’ve seen Philza!” Sapnap left over the sofa and tackled Tommy to the ground, careful not to hit against the coffee table. “And he’s old as balls!” Tommy screeched, raising his legs to kick Sapnap. “You’re not old- he’s the real fossil! He’s older than Manburg!”

 

Sapnap laughed loudly over the sound of the TV, the report switching to something about the effect of watching cartoons on kids.

“Hey! No kicking, you toddler.” Sapnap held his legs. Tommy stuck out his tongue, kicking himself away from Sapnap and sitting up on the carpet.

 

“Whatever. I’ll think about it.” Tommy mumbles, pulling his knees close to his chest. Sapnap goes back to the kitchen, thinking about whether or not to make him and Tommy an omelette, or force the tired child to walk all the way down to the canteen.

 

Tommy lays his head against the sofa cushions, half turning his head to watch the TV. He hears Sapnap clattering around in the kitchen, probably taking out a frying pan. Not like he can cook. Tommy has tasted his cooking before. He would not like to taste it ever again. He would rather cut out his tongue and swallow it.

 

Maybe he will invite Tubbo and Ranboo over. Then he could have a slim chance of escaping Sapnap’s horrific cooking. And possibly even get out of the tower undetected by Schlatt. 

 

He looks at the patterns the carpet made on his knees, rubbing off any lint and dirt that stuck between the dips. “Sapnap?” He called out, dragging his feet towards the door. “Yeah?” Sapnap shouts back, he has the fan above the stove going- and Tommy is this close to never coming back to the tower. 

 

“I’m going to get my phone. I’m not coming back if you're making omelettes again.” Tommy pulls on the handle, swinging the door open. Sapnap pauses, he makes a sad kind of noise and the fan above the stove turns off.

 

Tommy snorts, closing the door behind him.









“Ranboo, stop.”

 

“Ranboo, stop.”

 

Ranboo paused in his pacing. “Yes?” Tubbo huffed, his nose scrunching up. He could always tell when Ranboo was getting stressed. Everytime it just got too much for them, they began to bounce their legs each time they sat, and pace around their apartment for hours. 

 

“What’s wrong. You’re pacing.” Tubbo leaned his head against the arm of the sofa, letting his head lean off it, blood rushing to his head. 

 

Ranboo brought his fingers up to his mouth, chewing on the nail. “Nothings wrong.” He said shortly. Tubbo watched him begin his pacing again while hanging upside down, eyes following him as his socks had begun to make a trail in the carpet. He must be full of static electricity by now.

 

“There is something going on.What’s the point of lying to me, Boo?” Tubbo swallowed the urge to sigh when Ranboo looked up at him, eyes wide and watery. 

 

Tubbo sat up, head spinning for a moment or two before his blood reverted to normal flow. “Sit.” He crossed his legs. Ranboo hung his head low as he down next to his life long friend and roomate.

 

“You should always tell me what’s bothering you before it gets this bad.” Tubbo knocked shoulders. Although he barely reached his shoulder, even while sitting down. Ranboo was freakishly tall. “I know.” Ranboo mumbled.

 

They sat in silence for a moment, before Ranboo addressed just what had sent him into creating a new path in their carpet. 

 

“I just- Tommy. I know we were assigned to this as our last mission before we get into the real hero stuff, but it just feels so wrong.” He frowned. Tubbo paused for a moment. 

 

He had been avoiding the thought himself since they met Tommy. When the higher ups had assigned he and Ranboo the mission in the first place, they had described it as an information gathering mission. Simple. Converse with the target, get as much information as you can, then report back to the tower.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo have been doing exactly that.

 

They both had a minor moral crisis after Tommy’s power inhibitor had fallen off moments before he sent a teacher to the hospital- Tommy had never seemed like a threat.

 

He was fourteen. He was scared, and he was stuck in a place that he couldn’t get out from.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo had been his first friends, and to find out that they had reported to the heroes that his power inhibitor had broke off- it might’ve just set him off.

 

Now, Tubbo had been doing something that he didn’t want to think was arguable worse. And Tommy was catching on.

 

That … click ? Tubbo held the device that made the noise. Ranboo let out a small noise when he saw the device. A small tape recorder that Tubbo could only hide behind his back. 

 

Tubbo’s mouth twisted as he held the heavy recorder in his hand. This was full of conversations he and Tommy held, since the night at the skatepark. That night, he had a small epiphany.

 

Tommy wasn’t evil, he had just grown up around an evil person. It’s all he knew.  But you can never be too safe. He was still a villain at the end of the day. 

 

…But could they really hold him to that? Use it as an excuse to betray him behind his back? 

 

Tubbo roughly threw his head to the back of the sofa, ignoring the whimper that it drew out of Ranboo. 

 

“We’ll… we’ll stop. I think we’ve already done enough. I’ll send the information we do have to Sam, and that’s it. We won’t have to gather any more information.” Said Tubbo. Ranboo nodded his head and slid further down the sofa, leaning his head slowly towards Tubbo, even though he couldn’t really reach his shoulder unless he practically sat on the floor.

 

Tubbo sighed fondly as he watched Ranboo slowly slip down the sofa. He rammed his head into the crook of Ranboo’s neck, not unlike a kidd would do. Ranboo smiled and laid his head atop Tubbo's. 

 

He smiled, and even though Tubbo couldn’t get it, he felt it.






Tommy picked his phone up from the floor, feeling his stomach sinking a little when he saw the message that was encased in a white box on his Home Screen.

Behind that message, was a picture of him and Wilbur. 

Tommy clicked the power button, watching both their faces become shrouded in darkness. 

He turned towards the window, mindlessly counting the amount of windows on the building across the Tower, the concrete city shimmered in the morning sun. Not too far away, he caught sight of a small group of kids atop a rooftop. They looked like they were having a good morning. 

Tommy tore his eyes away from the group, and opened his chats with Tubbo and Ranboo.

 

random boy:

want to come over 2 tower 2day? 

 

Tommy barely blinked, his hand missing the icy doorknob by a centimetre or two. He rubbed his eyes with the hand that was holding his phone, the other hand slapping around on the wooden door until it found the doorknob.  He looked down at his phone. How had they replied so fast?

bee boy:

oki. me + ranboo cming son!!!!!!!!

Tommy didn’t look up from his phone as he closed the door behind him. He went out of the chat, opting to play subway surfers as he trudged back up the stairs to Sapnap’s appartement.

He glanced up from his game for two moments to read the notification that appeared on his screen for mere seconds, and Jake smashed into the back of a train cart.

Whoops.

ranBOOB:

Which floor are you on, Tommy? There are one hundred floor buttons in this elevator. Help.

Tommy rolled his eyes, pushing the door to Sapnap’s apartment open with his foot. The familiar smell hit him in the face. Tommy started down at their messages, seeing Tubbo request another game of 8ball pool. 

“Sapnap?,” Tommy began, “what floor are we on, king?” Tommy called, no response. He looked up from his phone, seeing a little posted note next to his omelette. What a bitch.

He looked down at Sapnap’s sharp and pointy handwriting. 

“BACK SOON!!!!!!!

PATROL!!!!!!!

please eat your omelette, 

YOU NEED PROTEIN!!!”

 

Tommy rolled his eyes, taking the omelette and paper plate, both of which were a little bit burnt, and leaving the note behind. 

 

He sank down on the sofa, typing with one thumb as he replied to Tubbo and Ranboo. 

 

random boy:

 

idk u freaks just fucking ask 4 eclipses room n tell them tommy is up there??



Tommy paused. And Just for good measure, he added: 



use ur heads ik there’s not a lot in there but try ur best 

 

He put down his phone. Face down, so he wouldn’t see the inevitable angry spamming from Tubbo once he saw the message. He happily chewed on his omelette, watching some random show on the tv about grooming dogs. He was more than content to just sit there, ignoring the buzzing his phone was making and the bitter taste of his omelette.

 

How can an omelette be bitter?  

 

 

 

 

“When you said you were going to send the information to the Tower, I didn’t think you meant literally.” Ranboo followed Tubbo’s stride down into another twisting hallway on the science floor of the tower.

More importantly, he and Sam’s nuclear testing zone.

Tubbo shrugged, flipping the recorder in his hand as he walked. “I want to say hi to Sam. I haven’t seen him since he was Principal in the school.” Ranboo snorted. “That was hilarious.” Tubbo grinned. “I know right? He gave Tommy detention so many times that we might as well haven’t been there!”  They both chuckled, reminiscing on how much trouble Tommy caused.

Tubbo sighed and turned away, glancing at the white walls of the lab hallway, suddenly and abruptly interrupted by a frosted glass door every once and awhile. As they began to approach he and Sam’s  section of the science floor, burn marks scarring the white walls became more frequent. Some ranging from tiny specs to practically covering a whole wall. It was a miracle that Schlatt hasn’t stormed down here to tell them to stop attempting to burn the tower down by now.

He approached the spot on their floor where it transitioned from the white walls to walls of frosted glass and irritating white light. This section was where all the computers were kept, the non-testing labs. Lots of scientists tested heroes' blood and tried out new serums to boost their stamina, muscle mass and speed here.

In the centre of it all, was Sam’s office. 

Tubbo unceremoniously barged in, his hand only lifting to push open the surprisingly unlocked door, instead of knocking. 

As he did, he heard Ranboo frantically say “Maybe you should knock? No? Nevermind, ok then.” He’s used to it by this point. 

Tubbo saw the back of a familiar green coloured head, which whipped around when Tubbo slammed the recorder onto his desk, disturbing his Newton's Cradle, which Sam seemed a little bit saddened by its unfamiliar knocking pattern. 

“Sorry. Anyway, here you go, that’s all the information you’re getting out of us, we’re finished this mission.” Tubbo folded his arms mulishly, leaving no room for discussion. 

Sam chuckled. “Hello to you too, Tubbo. Hello Ranboo.” Ranboo smiled bashfully and waved his hand.  He picked up the device and tossed it between his hands. “You’re a clever boy, Tubbo. Using a recorder? Inconspicuous. Why are you giving up on it?”

Tubbo twisted his mouth, arms falling from their cross slowly. “Tommy is catching onto it, and I- I don’t want to do this to him anymore. He doesn’t deserve it.” There were no lies capable of being withheld from Sam, as he always caught them with a sly eyebrow raise before the sentence had been finished.

This time though, not a single hair was raised.

“I see. Once I go through it and sift out important information, I’ll send it to the higher ups. It should be more than enough for you to conclude the mission. Good job, you two.” Sam settled the recorder back on the desk. “I’m proud of you both.”

The two boys beamed. “I’m sure working with you on the field will be interesting, Tubbo. And I’m sure you’ll help along the way too, Ranboo.”

“Yes, sir.” Both boys nodded their heads. Sam chuckled at the title and turned back to his work. 

“I’ll see you around soon. You’ll be expecting an email from me when I send the information to the higher ups.” He waved a hand, sending that the pair were already halfway out the door.

“Yup! Bye, Sam!” Tubbo called, not waiting a moment longer for a reply.

The two began to walk towards the elevator, stepping inside the cool metal box and glancing at the buttons. Ranboo lifted his finger to press the floor, but he faltered just inches away from pressing the floor button. “Wait, which floor is Tommy on again?” Ranboo questioned, turning his head over to Tubbo. Tubbo looked up from his phone. “Um. I’m not sure.” He barely answered before looking back down at his phone. Ranboo sighed dramatically and took out his own phone, shooting Tommy a quick text.

It was a little bit awkward waiting in the elevator in silence as they waited for a reply. 

When his phone buzzed, Ranboo looked down to see a message from Tommy. 

‘i dk u freaks just fucking ask 4 eclipses room n tell them tommy is up there??’

 

“Kind as ever, Tommy.” Ranboo said to no one in particular. Once he had convinced Tubbo to ask one of the nearby scientists, they had pressed the correct floor and the elevator began to shudder upwards. Ranboo curled his hands around the metal bars lining the elevator beneath the mirrors.

 

“What’s the plan, Boo?” Tubbo asked, Ranboo flicked his eyes from the tightly shut doors of the elevator to Tubbo, who was aiming up a shot for 8ball pool. “How am I supposed to know that?” Ranboo asked sarcastically. Tubbo finally tore himself from his game to give Ranboo a dirty look. “Don’t give me that sass, Ranboo Ender.”

 

“Whatever.” Ranboo rolled his eyes. “I will be your ender if you don’t stop this attitude. I will take this elevator straight to the ground, bitch.” Tubbo threatened. Ranboo simply rolled his eyes again and Tubbo went back to his game.




When they eventually reached Eclipse’ door, Tommy swung it open with a bright and toothy grin. “Hello, boys.” He greeted, opening the door widely to let them in.

 

Tubbo winced for a moment at the smell, but Tommy seemed to sense his concerns. “Ignore the smell, Sapnap isn’t the brightest when it comes to cooking.” 

 

“Clearly.” Tubbo gestured to the half-eaten, charred omelette left on a plate on the counter top. “Are you hungry? I promise I’m much better at cooking than he is.” Tommy questioned both of them. 

 

Tubbo hopped onto a stool, Ranboo pulled himself onto the one next to him. “I could go for some food. I’m a little hungry.” Tommy nodded and turned into the kitchen, opening some cupboards and moving things around. “What are you in the mood for? I can make something out of…whatever this man gets.” Tommy grimaced, mouth twisting downwards as he glanced at the varying items that Sapnap buys while food shopping, none of which were adequate to make a proper meal. 

 

“Whatever you make, I’ll eat it, Bosman. Ranboo will just have to survive.” Tubbo elbowed them in their side, “Ow!” Ranboo hissed, but he didn’t elbow Tubbo back. 

 

Tommy nodded and pulled ingredients that Tubbo couldn’t have been bothered to list in his head. He laid his head down on the counter, feeling his energy drain from within as he did so. He wasn’t that tired, but it was still fairly early in the morning. He was not a morning person. If he could, Tubbo would go to sleep at 6am every night and not wake up till 7pm the next day.

 

The three of them chatted back and forth until Tommy had finished making them all grilled ham and cheese sandwiches out of that Eclipse kept in his cupboards. Instead of eating them at the counter, the trio moved to the sofa, where Tommy stretched his legs over Ranboo’s lap, nearly shoving his sock into Ranboo’s face as he did so.

 

“Ew, Tommy.” Ranboo moved towards Tubbo on the sofa, leaning towards him for protection from Tommys socked foot. Tommy cackled, nearly choking as he did so due to the fact that he had nearly eaten his second meal of the day whole. The two on the other side of the sofa attempted to refrain from talking with their mouths full, but ultimately failed as Tommy had come up with interesting conversation topics while speaking with his mouth full.

 

After having two very long debates on why cats are better than dogs (in which Tommy actually choked while loudly shouting at Tubbo on how he was absolutely and totally wrong on his opinion of cats being better than dogs) Tommy took all of their plates and began to wash them while angrily muttering under his breath about how dogs were better.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo resigned themselves to messing around with Sapnap’s TV, managing to connect his switch to it and boot up Mariokart.

 

“What’s this?” Tommy asked, swinging over the back of the sofa, nearly falling on top of Ranboo as he did so. Tubbo slowly tilted his head towards Tommy, Tommy and Ranboo both receded with fear at the look in his eyes. 

 

“You..you don’t know what Mariokart is..?” He said slowly, unbelieving that he could ever utter such words in this day and age. “No? Tubbo, do I need to have a deep conversation with you about this shit again-“ Tommy’s upper lip raised.

 

“No, no.” Tubbo interrupted, closing his eyes and shaking his head as he turned back towards the TV, where the cheery music had been playing for a minute or two. “I’m just going to enjoy how I’ll mop the floor with you after this game.” He smiled wickedly at the air in front of him, however Tommy still shuddered at the sight of it.

 

Ranboo looked between his two friends. “Well… don’t mop with him too..hard?” Tommy made a petulant noise. “Give me that.” He said, snatching the controller from off Ranboo’s lap. “We’ll see about that, you little bitch!” He declared, choosing his character very carefully.

 

Tubbo smiled quietly to himself as he chose the correct wheels and car for the map that had been chosen, Ranboo tried (and failed) to do the same all while Tommy chose the motorcycle that looked the coolest and the biggest wheels he could put on them. Ranboo laughed out loud when he saw the monstrosity of a vehicle that Tommy had created, and when questioned on his horrific choice of wheels, Tommy gave them both an affronted look and claimed that he was a ‘Big man’ and a ‘Big man’ needed ‘big wheels’. 



In the end, Tubbo had wiped the floor with Tommy.

 

“What the fuck! When I say ‘eat my dust’ it’s supposed to be cool- and you’re supposed to lose, so how did I get hit by this ugly fucking blue shell, man!” He huffed, folding his arms after wildly gesturing at the screen that displayed him as coming last in the race.

 

“I’m just better than you, man. It’s only cool when I say ‘eat my dust’ because you do, bitch.” Tubbo smirked from across the sofa. Tommy leapt up and tried to attack Tubbo- Ranboo quickly wrapped his arms around him and restrained him like one would  do with an angry toddler. 

 

Tommy snarked and tried to claw at Tubbo, but all Tubbo did was cackle like a demon in his face.

 

“You dickhead. One day I will beat you so hard on Mariokart that you will piss yourself and have nightmares for days.” Tommy pointed a finger at Tubbo, having to lean forward to be seen behind the wall that Ranboo had created between them.

 

Tubbo shrugged. “Don’t cry when that day never comes, Tommy.” Tommy stuck out his tongue and blew raspberries at him. Tubbo gave him a swift middle finger.

 

“Anyway, ” Ranboo clasped his hand over Tommys to stop the gesture that was undoubtedly coming next. “What will we do now?” 

 

Tommy shot Ranboo a mild scowl before putting his hand away. “You know I’m not really allowed out of the Tower, and there’s not really anywhere else I can go, so we’ll have to think of something to do in here.”

 

“Movie?” Tubbo suggested. “We’ll have to have a vote on which one though. Democracy is the way to go.” Tommy shoved him in the shoulder with his socked foot. “Fucking nerd.”

 

Tubbo snorted. “Now you don’t get a vote.” Tommy sat up from his position of leaning against the arm of the sofa, taking up as much space as possible. “Aye! That’s not democracy, you prick!”

 

“Democracy is whatever I say it is.” Tubbo shrugged. Ranboo whistled lowly. “That’s tyranny, Tubbo.” “Tyranny my ass!” He shouted. “I vote that we should watch a movie and none of you can stop me.” Tubbo paused for a moment, eyes glinting. “And I get to choose.”

 

Tommy and Ranboo groaned in unison, Tommy threw his head into his hands as Tubbo switched the TV onto Netflix, and scrolled until he found whatever suited him. 

 

Which was unfortunately for Tommy, a Barbie movie. “Barbie again? Seriously Tubbo? You are a disappointment to men.” Tommy shook his head, a sense of dread and also strangely grief as the opening title played.

 

“Whatever, Tom. You’re don’t appreciate top-tier film.” Tubbo raised his eyebrows then dropped them, attempting to intimidate the fourteen year old. Tommy then parroted what he just said back to him in a mocking voice.

 

Ranboo laughed at his two friends mocking each other back and forth as the movie continued on.


 

“Wait..so she got randomly picked to go to..Princess school? How many countries have princesses that they need to build a fucking school?” Tommy unfolded one arm to gesture at the screen, where the credits with a genetic pop song over it was playing.

“I don’t know Tommy, it’s not like they didn’t explain it at the start of the movie.” Ranboo leaned forward from the other side of the sofa to shake his head at Tommys questions, the pillow that he had been holding onto falling into the carpet as he did so.

“Surely not? Maybe they’re  all training to be adopted as a princess?” Tubbo looked just as confused as Tommy, if not more. His eyebrows nearly covered both his eyes with how low they were.

“Did you two just not watch the movie? Did we watch different movies?” Ranboo’s jaw dropped open, now he was just as confused as the other two. 

“This is stupid I don’t get this movie. Shit movie, 0/10.” Tommy threw a pillow at the TV, it falling short metres away. “Boo.” He said un-enthusiastically.

“It was a good movie, I just can’t understand it.” Tubbo fiddled with his hearing aid behind his ear. “You chose it.” Tommy said with more attitude than was socially acceptable.

The movie then finished, letting their brief discussion die out and the room to be flooded with silence.

“Are you staying for dinner?” Tommy broke the silence almost as quickly as it came. He wasn’t sure when Sapnap would be back, but when he was out on patrol and had to do work after, Tommy would already be back in his room, ready to go to sleep. He might as well make dinner before that happened.

“Nah, it’s getting late, man. Sorry.” Tubbo pulled out his phone and checked the time. It was around 6.15, but with Winter wrapping its claws around the quiet Autumn time, a blanket of darkness covered Manburg earlier than usual.

“It’s fine. Do you want anything before you go?” Tommy questioned while facing away from his best friends, fixing the cushion that had been horribly abused all day from him kicking it around and throwing himself back towards it after getting hit by another of many shells in MarioKart.

“I’ll get something when I get home.” Tubbo shrugged, mindlessly wondering if he would even bother. The two reached the door, Ranboo waving and muttering a friendly goodbye as he left, while Tubbo grabbed Tommy into a hug before pulling away to bounce out the door behind Ranboo, nearly screaming goodbye as he did so.

 

Tommy sat in silence for a minute or two after they left.

He had made the mistake of checking his phone before he did so, the text from Purpled still as foreboding as ever on his lockscreen. Tommy felt nauseous as he looked at it for a second too long, flipping his phone face down on the coffee table. 

He sighed, fixing the blankets on the sofa and its cushions back into place after he and his best friends had ravaged them in the aftermath of Mario Kart.

Tommy checked the time again, purposely moving his thumb over the screen to block out half of Purpleds message. It was nearing 6.50. Only an hour until he had to go meet with him.

Tommy pocketed his phone and trudged back down the steps, much, much slower than usual.

His hands glided as slowly as his pace down the red railings, fingers bumping over each chipped piece of paint over the metal, worn down from decades of people rushing up these stairs whenever the elevators refused to work. Or maybe because they were like him. Dragging their feet, taking the longest route to avoid something they didn’t want to do.

 

Tommy blinked. 

He was in his room, reaching under his bed and letting his fingers find the familiar mess of papers. It was now 7.03pm.

Tommy took a deliberate and deep breath, sifting through each of them and finding which papers matched which in the mess that he had now created on his room's floor. 

The same sentence endlessly looped in his head- don’t disappoint him- don’t disappoint him, don’t disappoint him, don’t-

Tommy forced himself to take another deep breath.

This was stupid. He thought to no one but himself, finally gathering all the papers for one hero, all the others that he had collected slowly but surely becoming one whole file. 

One person he would have to betray in order to not disappoint him .

All of this was just another step to completing the mission that had been set for him so long ago, the mission that Dream had made Tommy nearly kill him for. 

 A simple information meeting with Purpled. Then he could get out of there and back to Sapnap. 

Maybe if he asked nicely- and if Sapnap wasn’t too tired after his shift, they could watch a movie or something. And this time Tommy wouldn’t verbally abuse Sapnap (in a kind and loving way, of course,) to make popcorn, instead he would make it. 

Tommy looked at the three separate piles in front of him, wishing he had a paper clip or something. Or a folder. Or anything that would keep the files separate.

He brought his hand up to his lip, anxiously pulling at the skin on his lips. It was more of a muscle memory now, though. 

Three files were laid out equally in front of him. 

EGRESS

TERRA 

THE WARDEN 

 

He hadn’t done much research on any of them since breaking into the heroes files room..basement..hall thing, but he had gathered the common knowledge that Egress and Terra were partners.

The Warden typically worked on his own, but wasn’t opposed to working with others. And when he did get a chance to do so, he did so with no trouble.

 

INVOLVED IN ACTIVELY: PROJECT LIVE WIRE



Was printed boldly beneath each of their hero names. Well, an example of The Warden's willingness to work with others was laid out in front of him.

 

He began to flip through the pages of The Warden’s file, eventually finding a page on his personal life.

 

Which was admittedly a little odd. Surely the heroes weren’t that stupid as to print their heroes personal details such as name and family on a simple piece of paper?

 

SAM AWE DUDE.

 

Tommy snorted. Who names their child ‘Awesamdude’ broken up?

 

Mr.Dude was going to have a hard life. 

 

Mr.Dude. The name of his principal. 

 

Tommy’s body stilled yet his hands shook as he held the paper. Surely that’s just a coincidence..right? 

 

But who else in Manburg and who is a hero has such a unique name like Sam Dude? 

 

He swallowed. Favouring to put down Sam’s file to pick up the two personal details pages of Egress and Terra.

 

Tommy nearly dropped them as quickly as he picked them up. 

 

Something horrible took over his mind- each thought shouting and screaming at him, tumbling over one another to be the thought that comes out on top.

 

But only one thought blared above the rest. 

 

EGRESS

RANBOO ENDER.

 

He tried not to look at it- tried so desperately to tear his eyes away from the name that he least wanted to see-

 

TERRA 

TUBBO UNDERSCORE.



Tommy whimpered, the sickness that made his eyes well up in tears was all encompassing, weighing him down like a slab of concrete.

 

He knew something was wrong-

 

He knew it,

 

He knew they were hiding something.

 

He just didn’t expect it to be this.

 

His lamp flickered dangerously.



He had just been with them minutes beforehand.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo-

 

No,

 

Egress and Terra-

 

Sam-

 

The Warden-



PROJECT LIVE WIRE

 

Tommy sucked in a gasp that sounded like a strangled sob, fighting its way out of his throat.

 

PROJECT LIVE WIRE




That was him.





PROJECT LIVE WIRE



That’s him-



PROJECT LIVE WIRE

 

That’s him.



Tommy childishly covered his eyes, moving his fingers to read further into the files, knowing what’s coming next, knowing what is going on-



They were all working together. 

 

Terra, Egress and The Warden .



Slowly, but surely planting their rotten roots into his heart and labelling themselves as a friend, someone he could trust.

 

Yet all they were doing was gathering information.

 

Sucking it out of him like a leech and reporting back to the higher ups every little detail he had spoken of Dream-

 

Of his life-

 

Of his thoughts and feelings-

 

The lights in the buildings flickered. Workers exited their offices, wondering what was making them flicker.

 

Tommy sobbed, warm tears rushing down his cheeks only adding to the flurry of feelings of hurt, betrayal, anger.



How could they do this?

 

Didn’t they have enough?

 

Didn’t they take enough?

 

A lightbulb outside his door burst.

 

He had stayed with the Watsons, a family of heroes. He tried to abide by their rules but he just ended up hurting all of them.

 

His sobs became painful, ripping his throat raw as he  became more and more abhorrent towards the two  people he had called his best friends.

 

He stayed in the tower, staying as passive as he could despite the feeling of being suffocated, surrounded in a sea of enemies.

 

He has done his best.

 

He truly has.

 

But none of it was real. 

 

Terra and Egress were ordered to fake being students in a Manburg public school to become his friend.

 

Mr.Dude had put him in so many personal detentions just to let him ramble on and spill information about his life to a person he could trust.

 

The tears turned angry- Tommy dug his fingers into his scalp.



Tubbo and Ranboo idly chatted to Cleo at the front desk- talking about how dodgy the lights in the building had become- 

 

Phantom and Kratos return from their patrol, nodding at the two teenagers who had recently finished their mission and were now being processed as full heroes.

 

Their mission sped up the elevators descent so quickly that the workers who had been caught in his storm ran out of it like lightning as soon as the doors opened 

 

Their mission made all the lights in the building dim- and the hum of electricity had begun.

 

Phantom and Kratos looked for each other for a moment too long in the darkness, recognising the familiar hum.

 

When the lights had begun to flash like a strobe, in the blinks of darkness- all that could be seen were two, almost neon blue eyes,

 

Moving faster than lightning.







Notes:

TUBBO AND RANBOO BOOKED A 1ST CLASS TICKET TO GAG CITY 🔥💯

also if u haven’t figured it out tommys emotions are connected to his powers so everyone in that lobby rn r getting smoked 💯💯

i am gunning to get this fic finished in ‘24 then moving on to something else!!!

at the end of this fic ill probably ask yous to vote on which au youd like to see me write next !!!

Chapter 17: The Fight to Be Free

Summary:

The fight begins, and everything blows up.

Notes:

hi so just letting u know that i wrote this chapter over the christmas break because my mocks are coming up in February!!!

they’re a mock up for my actual state exams, but after they’re finished i have a week off so ill try to have a chapter out in the middle of February so i won’t see you all until then!!Maybe!!

wish me luck in my exams because i already failed one of my Christmas exams (it was technical graphics.. FUCK TG!!)

anyway enjoy the chapter i stayed up till 5am 4 nights in a row to finish it

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tubbo and Ranboo whipped their heads towards the commotion. Workers frantically wailed and clambered  out of the elevator, tripping and falling over each other in their panic until they formed a great big pile on the marble floor.

 

One person was still standing- and as they turned their head towards Tubbo and Ranboo, the lights blinked for a split second, before the darkness from their absence washed over the whole floor. 

 

“What the-“ Cleo began, brushing her fiery red hair from her eyes in the darkness, careful not to poke her eyes with her long nails. 

 

The lights blinked back, and the darkness withdrew back into the shadows.

 

There was a faint hum in the air, the telling of coming lightning amidst a storm. 

 

Familiar blonde hair stood beside the pile of bodies that had escaped the elevator, kicking and pushing away from each other to escape the panic coursing in each of their veins. 

 

Tommy stood still, eerily calm. 

 

Though the buzz only seemed to escalate. 

 

His eyes were unfamiliar- the natural blue that they had once been replaced by an unnaturally glowing cerulean.

 

Wilbur and Technoblade spotted their two younger colleagues first, they were at the reception desk. The two brothers hoped that they would have some form of explanation for the odd power outages the Tower had been experiencing since they returned from their patrol.

 

“Tu-“ Wilbur began, fast approaching the boy he was calling out to when the lights went out again, no flicker of warning.

 

All you could see moving quickly in the darkness was a pair of glowing blue eyes.

 

When the lights had switched back on, Tommy had launched himself from the ground and stretched out his keg, effectively kicking Tubbo square in the chest and knocking him to the ground.

 

Tubbo had no time to prepare his body for the blow, so his head hit the cold, marble floor with a heavy crack.

 

His vision blurred, the lights only adding to the confusion as like a strobe at some rave, they flashed at different intervals. 

 

Blood splattered just behind his mop of brown hair as Ranboo stumbled backwards, surprisingly still on two feet, wobbly, yet still standing after taking a full punch to the face.

 

Cleo rushed out from behind the desk, nearly tackling Tommy as she struggled to grab his arms and restrain them behind him.

 

Tommy used her struggle to his advantage and elbowed her in the chest, winding her. He gave her a kick to the knees without a second of thought and turned away before he could see Cleo hit the ground.

 

Tubbo groaned, feeling Ranboo’s long arms lift him up from the armpits up off the ground, turning his head side to side with one hand as the other pressed against the back of his head.

 

Tubbo hissed in pain, Ranboo quickly withdrew his hand, but not quick enough to hide the sight of blood from Tubbo. 

 

Ranboo interlocked their fingers, Tubbo squeezed his eyes shut, finally having time to prepare himself for the vertigo that would come with his partner opening a portal and teleporting them somewhere- away from wherever was going on with Tommy.

 

Ranboo’s hand was ripped away from him as soon as it came- Tubbo opened his eyes to be met with Tommy’s furious face.

 

His eyes were red rimmed and glossy, his hair was dishevelled and tear tracks ran from his eyes all the way down his neck.

 

He knows.’

 

Was Tubbo’s only thought as he swung his head away from Tommys incoming punch, making himself dizzy as he did so- his head moving faster than his body could catch up with.

 

It was Ranboo who pulled him away from the next punch, but in doing so, he had earned himself a kick to the stomach.

 

Ranboo doubled over, trying to hold in whatever he ate last, the grilled cheese sandwich that Tommy had made them -his mind helpfully supplied as he tried to regain his composure.

 

However, Tommy hadn’t given him such mercy, as an angled, rough and painful elbow to the centre of his back caused him to crumple to the ground. 

 

Ranboo pressed his cheek further onto the marble tile, tasting iron as the blood from his nose made a sluggish line past his lips, a few droplets losing their way from the stream to find their way past his teeth.

 

Ranboo wasn’t too sure if he had it in him to get up.

 

Technoblade darted off to find a power suppressor as soon as he saw Tommy’s glowing eyes, and Wilbur shook himself from his statue-like state to carefully lift Ranboo’s head from the tile, blood rubbing down his thumb as he did so.

 

“Ranboo? Can you hear me?” Wilbur shook the boy on one shoulder lightly. His eyes were unfocused, their vibrant colour slowly appearing each time the lights went out above them.

 

Ranboo mumbled something under his breath, but Wilbur was distracted from deciphering what it was that he said by a cry from Tubbo as he tanked another hard punch from Tommy.

 

Wilbur pulled Ranboo to the side of the reception desk, leaning him against the side of the desk, away from the action.

 

“I’ll be back, okay?” Wilbur promised, moving his hand from Ranboo’s shoulder and placing it on the wall to haul himself up.

 

He could see Tommy, wildly, yet so practised throwing punches and kicks to Tubbo, eyes still glowing as the two were bathed in darkness between punches.

 

Wilbur ran forward to separate the two, but found himself stumbling and disoriented as the pace of the flashing lights increased- making it harder for anyone but Tommy, it seemed, to fight. 

 

It was easy to forget, as all of them did, that Tommy was just as trained as they were. Maybe not trained by professionals with degrees, but just as dangerous and deadly as someone that was.

 

He had used the lights and his powers to create an environment to fight in that only he was familiar with, and used it to his advantage to duck away from Tubbo’s punches.

 

Tommy reeled his fist back, he threw it forward with as much night as he could muster, as distraught as he was- he cried out in pain as it collided with something that was not flesh, but rather a piece of the marble flooring. 

 

He sucked the cry of pain back in, knowing he was trained better, he turned it into a growl as his eyes widened, Tubbo moved his hand back down, moving the piece of tile from in front of his face as he did so. 

 

Tubbo used the only opportunity between punches to ask Tommy a simple question. 

 

Why? Why are you doing this, Tommy? What happened?” He cried out, louder than was necessary. 

 

The flashing lights made the noise in the lobby seem impossibly larger than it truly was. 

 

“You!” Tommy cried, his voice breaking, he threw another punch, yet it was sloppier than before. Tubbo moved out of its trajectory easily.

 

“You’re a fucking liar! You fuck!” Tommy shook his head, looking down for a split second as his voice got wetter than it needed to be. 

 

Tubbo’s face contorted into one displaying nothing other than guilt. “I'm sorry. We had too-“  Tubbo was cut off by a punch- this time it was charged.

 

He flew backwards, sparks of electricity still flying into the air as Tommy pulled his fist back. 

 

Tubbo groaned, flipping over onto his back as a whole new wave of dizziness washed over him the second he tried to sit back up again, gravity pushing him right back down. 

 

Wilbur, who Tubbo now realised had been trying to reach them as he fought through the flashing lights, kneeled beside him, leaning over him like a shield to protect him from anything Tommy thought to throw at him next.

 

“How could you do this to me? You lied to my face for months !” The lights slowed their flashing to a light flickering every few seconds.

 

Tubbo tore his eyes from Tommy’s face, eyes clouded by a storm of emotions too strong to overcome.

 

No workers were left in the lobby, Cleo had gone too, leaving only the four of them in an empty lobby. Some of the overhead lights had been torn from their fixtures due to the overwhelming electricity pulsing in their conductors, burning through and melting the insulators.

 

The two boys ceased their aggressive dance, Tubbo panting heavily as glanced up at Tommy from the ground, he was huffing heavily and his arms dangled at his sides, although his hands were balled into fists, still an open and clear threat.

 

Tommy’s eyes flicked from Tubbo to Wilbur, who had his hands on Tubbo’s back, holding him up as the younger boy recovered from the blast of electricity.

 

“Were you in on this too, Wil?” Tommy’s eyebrows lifted, Wilbur knew that he was silently pleading for an answer, any answer other than yes.

 

Wilbur didn’t give him any. His eyes fell down to the broken tile beside Tubbo’s shaking and sweaty hands.

 

“Don’t do this to me, Wilbur. Please. ” Tommy swallowed the sob that threatened to come next as his throat sealed and his chest tightened uncomfortably.

 

He didn’t feel like fighting anymore. He wished he hadn’t found those papers at all. He wished he was back in Sapnap’s apartment, flicking through TV channels as fast as he could while waiting for Sapnap to return from patrol.

 

Tommy shook his head, trying to dispel the feeling in his chest- his heart ached in a way it hadn’t done since Dream pressed the knife into his hands all those months ago.

 

Dream-

 

A quiet part of him ached.

 

Somehow, he wished he was with Dream. Away from this whole fiasco. 

 

He wished he hadn’t met Tubbo, Ranboo or…Wilbur at all.

 

“Tommy-“ Tubbo began, one hand cradling the side of his head which was now bleeding, the blood mixing with the other injury he had sustained at the back of his head. “We had too. Ranboo and I wouldn’t have become heroes if we hadn’t.”

 

Tommy’s finger twitched inside its fist.

 

Behind him, one of the many TV’s in the lobby switched on. 

 

It began to rapidly flick through channels, and Tommy’s golden curls rose slightly.

 

“You did all this, just to be a hero? ” Tommy asked, the anger shaking his voice. The grief of betrayal had all but disappeared. Tommy was shaking. From anger.

 

Yes,” Tubbo explained exasperatedly. “It was the mission given to us by-“

 

“Does pretending to be someone’s friend for months for a mission sound very heroic to you?” Tommy asked, his voice unwavering and even.

 

Tubbo’s eyes were wide, his mouth opened, words forming, but not quite getting out. 

 

“Does recording every conversation to pick out bits of information sound heroic to you? ” More TV’s turned on now, the channel switching picked up, only echoing singular words throughout the lobby.

 

Tommy’s speech was even, but his breathing was the polar opposite. Erratic, heavy and uneven- his body sparked with electricity.

 

“Tommy, you have to calm down-“ Wilbur lifted his hands, trying to placate the situation that was growing more and more dangerous by the second.

 

He wished Techno would hurry with back up and power restrainers.

 

“150 volts is considered the average current for human lethality.” Tommy informed them, his voice had dropped into something that neither of them had ever heard before. Tubbo felt something cold take over his body. 

 

“But,” Water pipes that had been squeezed until they exploded by electrical cables burst up through the floor and ceiling, immediately covering the floor in water.

 

“In the right conditions , as low as 42 volts can be lethal.” His eyes narrowed. 

 

Wilbur tried to ignore the water that had now covered his hands, and was soaking into his hero suit.

 

“I had a mission too. I didn’t just attack Dream for no reason.” Tommy admitted, he pretended like it hadn’t wrecked his head with guilt from the moment he was accepted into the tower.

 

However, Wilbur felt his blood run cold.

 

“Is he dead?” Matrix asked.

 

“Dream asked me to stab him, just so I could be caught by the heroes.” 

 

I…No, he’s not. He’s in the ICU. Monitored, of course.” 

 

“It was the easiest way for me to gather information. Once you learned my true age, of course you would take pity on me.” 

 

“Well-“ 

 

“That was all Dream's plan. But-“

 

 “Bummer. I’ll get ‘im next time.”

 

“I never wanted to go along with it. And for some reason, some stupid fucking reason- I started to trust you heroes.”

 

“You don’t exactly like him then, do you?”

 

“I went against Dream for the first time in my life. I disobeyed him. Because I thought that all he taught me was wrong. That the heroes actually were kind. That they did have empathy.” 

 

You showed me that.”

 

“I thought I did for years, but there was no point in fooling myself.”

 

“But I tricked myself again. I got distracted from the mission and let myself get comfortable.”

 

“You made me think I could get away from him. You gave me that hope.” Tommy looked away, his bottom lip trembled so slightly that Wilbur barely even noticed it.

 

“It wasn’t real.”

 

The water around then splashed and rippled with the arrival of more heroes. Kratos stood in front of them, strands from his pink braid falling out onto his shoulders. Behind him, stood behind him were three heroes.

 

The Warden.

Atlantis.

Ace.



Each of them were clad in their full hero gear, arms raised and posture tight. They were preparing for a fight.

 

“Tommy..” Ace began, stepping forward. The water sloshing around his fancy dress shoes. He held up his hands like Wilbur did moments ago, as if he was trying to calm an animal in a cage.

 

Tommy held up his top lip and his nose scrunched. “What are you doing that for?” He questioned, turning his head away from Tubbo and Wilbur.

 

“We don’t want anyone else to get hurt, Tommy.” Ace said slowly. Tommy rolled his eyes. “The only one that’s going to get hurt is you if you keep doing that shit.” He vaguely gestured to Ace, who was still creeping towards him:

 

“Just let Kratos put these cuffs on you, and we can all go safely and talk about this.” The Warden said. The TV channels began to flick quickly again.

 

 “I don’t want to hear anything about talking from you, Mr.Dude.” Tommy jabbed his finger towards Warden, which caused a large bolt of electricity to shoot  from his finger tip and explode against The Warden's chest plate. 

 

He doubled over, the water slowly rising up to their ankles was splattered with blood that spread like watercolour in the translucent body beneath him. 

 

Kratos charged forward, wasting no time in wading his way through the shin deep water, he was not silent in his approach, splashing and thrashing as he almost tackled Tommy to the water.

 

Tommy gave him a blank face, asking himself if Kratos truly thought that charging towards him in such a raucous way would allow him to capture Tommy with such ease.

 

“Are you fucking serious?” Tommy sidestepped Kratos’ heavy punch. “Is water like- the only thing you can’t fight in?” Tommy ducked, avoiding a high hitting kick that surely would have given him brain damage.

 

“No, it’s not.” Kratos stepped back from throwing another punch. “But it’s hers.” Tommy’s  face immediately warped into one of confusion, his eyebrows furrowed and his mouth hung open. 

 

“What?-“ he began, but was suddenly punched in the face by a blast of water, which threw him to the floor with a great splash.

 

Tommy opened his mouth, letting all the water that had been caught in his open mouth spill out of it. He was soaked. He pushed his sopping wet hair out of the way. 

 

Atlantis chuckled. She stood next to Kratos (who was very frankly towering over her) and pointed to Tommy. “Matrix kinda looks like Wilbur with his hair all wet like that.” 

 

Kratos shook his head. “Trust me, Wilbur would never let his hair get as wet as that.”

 

Atlantis raised her hands, and two pillars of water grew out of the water that surrounded all of them. Tommy growled, standing back up from a crouching position.

 

“I don’t want to hurt you all .” Tommys arms sparked with electricity, lighting him aglow with yellow light. “Why’d you create such a big mess, then? If you didn’t want all of us down here?” Atlantis asked, her intricate mask failing to conceal the confusion in her voice.

 

“Because water and electricity don’t work very well together.” Tommy grinned, watching as Wilbur scrambled up off the floor with Tubbo in tow, gunning to reach Ranboo and get off the death trap that surrounded them.

 

Kratos whistled long and low, “That’s pretty evil.” Atlantis nodded in agreement. “We should probably stop him before he does anything that bad.” Atlantis agreed, her hands dropping slightly, her towers of water following the movement. 

 

“He is fourteen. I think the worst thing he could think of outside this is probably stealing from Walmart.” Tommy hadn’t noticed that Kratos had his signature ruby red dagger in his hand until he pointed it directly at him. “He’s a villain, don’t be silly. This kid pulls off heists like it’s an average Tuesday.” Kratos snorted at that. “It is his average Tuesday.” 

 

Tommy stood there in silence as he watched the two heroes bicker over what he would do on a Tuesday as if he wasn’t there. He would’ve found amusement in it, except for the fact that they used it as a distraction.

 

Ace jumped off of the reception desk behind him, and wrapped his arms around Tommys neck. Tommy cried out in surprise, throwing his head back in an attempt to knock the hero off of him. 

 

“Now!” Ace shouted from above him, and in his panic, Tommy hadn’t noticed The Warden coming in fast from the right and locking a power restraining bracelet on his wrist.

 

Tommy felt himself grow weaker as his legs gave out and he dropped to the floor with a hard thud. Mentally, he gave himself a pat on the back for his intelligence as each of the heroes approached, Wilbur included.

 

He blinked slowly, hands unmoving in the water as the purple glow from the power restrainer lit up the water around him. 

 

The Warden nodded, noting that the TV’s had turned off and the lights grew brighter as the boys power was cut off. He turned to Phantom. “How are Tubbo and Ranboo?” He asked.

 

Phantom was staring down at Tommys unmoving form for a few seconds after the question was asked before raising his head. “They’re ok. Abit out of it from the attacks, but ok.” His voice sounded shakier than usual.

 

“Away from the lobby?” Atlantis asked, arms folded, opposite from Phantom. Phantom nodded mechanically. “Yeah. Off this floor.” 

 

“What do we do now? He’s been subdued.” The Warden moved his attention from studying Phantoms hard to decipher facial expression to watching Tommy closely.

 

“I say bring him right to the top.” Kratos said, his deep voice rumbling. “To Schlatt? He won’t appreciate if we dump a soaking wet teenager into one of his fancy leather chairs.” Atlantis snorted. “He'll just have to deal with it.” Kratos shrugged, braid slipping from his shoulder as he did so. 

 

“I suppose there’s nothing else we can do-“ Ace began to reach down to grab Matrix by the shoulder when-

 

The lights went out.

 

Atlantis stepped a few steps back, water whooshing around her knees as she did so, Kratos grabbed her by her shoulder to stop her from going any further.

 

She gasped in surprise. “It’s just me.” Kratos assured.

 

Something hit the marble tiles beneath the water with a dull thud. Each of their eyes were drawn to the flashing purple light distorted beneath the water.

 

“Wait-!” Phantom cried out, and all of a sudden, a pair of hands were lit up beneath the water with electricity.

 

Shouts filled the quiet air, breaking any and all semblance of calm that had been there beforehand.

 

Tommy grinned at his ingenious plan as the water sparked and foamed with electricity, the yellow and blue bolts weaving its dangerous ribbons across every inch of the water and crawling up into the heroes bodies. 

 

He retracted his electric bolts as soon as he heard two bodies hit the water with an enormous splash.

 

In the panic that followed Tommy quietly waded through the dark water and out towards the old rickety elevator that Wilbur and Kratos had shown him during his first trip to the Tower.

 

The elevator doors shuddered open as soon as Tommy pressed his wet palm to them, the blinking bulb inside providing the only light in the otherwise pitch dark lobby. 

 

Ace and Atlantis were unmoving in the water. They weren’t dead- Tommy made sure of that when mentally checking in his head how many volts could knock a person out moments before setting the water alight.

 

When Wilbur noticed the open elevator, he immediately came thrashing through the water, palm outstretched towards him. 

 

“Tommy wait!-“ He shouted, Tommy gave him nothing but a blank stare back as the doors shut, ceasing any more light from entering the lobby as the elevator rattled down the shaft. 

 

 

Eclipse stepped into the water filled lobby, lighting his finger on fire to provide a small source of light in the dark room.

 

Five heroes appeared in front of him under the light of the fire. 

 

Three of them were sporting a more defeated expression than Eclipse had ever seen before, and two had their heads resting on another hero's lap, unconscious. 

 

“What the hell happened?”


 

Sapnap didn’t think he had ever left the Tower so quickly in his life. 

Tommy had caused all this destruction.

 

And Tommy was out in the city, alone at night.

 

The best he had done was shrug his coat on, the one which he had left out somewhere in the tower the last time he wore it, and it had mysteriously ended up behind the receptionist desk. The lady working there must have taken it to give back to him when he returned from patrol.

 

He distantly wondered what happened to that receptionist as his boots splashed over another puddle reflecting the neon city lights.

 

Tommy is a good kid. And according to Tubbo, (or Terra as Sapnap guiltily knows him by-) he had dug too deep, investigated too cleverly into the doubts he had about his friendships that were pulling him in deeper with every passing day.

 

Tommy was smarter than people gave him credit for, frankly, they gave him no credit at all. Despite this, he kept his wits about him. Sapnap knows. He does treat the kid like his own little brother, after all.

 

Tommy might as well be his little brother. That had clicked so quickly it was unheard of. They ate like brothers, wrestled in hallways where it was extremely unprofessional to do so like brothers, and they pointed out and laughed at how stupid the other heroes' costumes were together like brothers.

 

He was funny, he was kind, he was compassionate and caring even though he denied it with every passing minute of the day-

 

And he had been fucked over. By all of his friends, co-workers, everyone. Even Sapnap himself.

 

He knew about it. He knew about Project Live Wire, even though he was never officially involved in it, he knew about Terra and Egress’ mission, knew about The Warden posing as the new principal of a public school and giving Tommy detentions for every little thing just to gain information because he didn’t know what was right and wrong in that circumstance because he had never been to school-

 

And Sapnap kept his mouth shut. He didn’t tell him. 




Tommy rubbed the crusts of sleep from his eyes one morning, looking up at Sapnap with his round, young blue eyes as he rested against Sapnap’s ‘weird-as-shit’ (in Tommy's own words.) sofa.

 

“I’m getting used to it.” Tommy mumbled. Sapnap had his head turned away from him, watching some morning show as he registered Tommy’s mouth moving in his peripheral vision.

 

“Hm?” Sapnap hummed, not quite understanding what it was Tommy was saying.

 

“The whole hero thing.” Tommy bit at his nails, an anxious habit he had apparently developed since he was only a toddler. 

 

Sapnap slapped his hands away. It was a muscle memory at this point from the sheer amount of times Tommy had done it infront of him. 

 

“What do you mean? Like, what part?” Sapnap asked, he still wasn’t really paying attention. And as the memory came back to him, he wished he could jump back in time and shake himself- shouting to ‘PAY ATTENTION!’

 

“I don't know. I was brought up with a ‘kill on sight’ command drilled into my head until I couldn't think of anything else.” Tommy stopped. He swallowed hard. And started again. 

 

“I also hated you all. A lot.” Tommy mindlessly pushed back his cuticles. It was never a cosmetics thing, it was just another nervous, less harmful habit.

 

This grabbed hold of Sapnap’s attention for more than a few seconds. The morning show had all but been abandoned. It was only something to distract him as the morning minutes ticked on. 

 

He turned, stuffing his arm beneath his head and shifting his body to get a good look at Tommy.

 

“What? Really?” Sapnap’s tone started surprised, but after studying Tommys expression for the split second it changed into something of fear, he eased his tone into something of harmless curiosity. 

 

“I..I don’t really know why. Maybe I tried to hate you all because we were on different sides? I don’t know.” Tommy shrugged, refusing to meet Sapnap’s eyes because the pulled threads on the sofas lining were much more interesting.

 

“No matter how many times I tried to forget how bad Dream was- what he took from me, what he made me do. Everytime he.. I don’t know, praised me? For a mission that could have actually fucking killed me.” Tommy paused, letting out a short sigh and closing his eyes for an even shorter amount of time.

 

“I still knew he was bad- I know he’s bad. I just.. I wished the heroes would save me. They always save everyone else, so why wouldn’t they save me?” Tommy lifted his gaze to meet Sapnap’s, but it was only a glance before he darted his eyes back down to the pulled thread.

 

“Eventually I remembered that we’re on different sides of the battlefield. Heroes don’t save the enemy- the- the villain.” Tommy turned over onto his back to look at the ceiling.

 

“It helped me get over the hatred, a little bit. But you finished it off. Wilbur did too at the start. He fucked it up a shit ton, but he’s redeeming himself. “ Tommy finished, looking back at Sapnap, eyes crossing every inch of his face to gauge a reaction.

 

“I’m glad you did,kid. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to sit here with you now.” Sapnap turned away completely to look back at the TV. “And this is pretty great.”

 

Sapnap didn’t see it, and he couldn’t see it in his own memory, but Tommy smiled quietly to himself at that.

 

  He thought it was pretty great too.

 

But he wasn’t smiling now.



Sapnap stood above him, rain dripping off  every strand of jet black hair like it would on a leaf. He was in his whole hero get up, white shirt with a flame on it, black combat pants and black boots.

 

He hadn’t seen him like this in a long time, not since he was a villain. Well, he supposes he’s a villain now. 

 

“If you’re going to arrest me, just fucking arrest me.” Tommy lifted his head, glad that the rain covered most of the tears running down his rosy cheeks, but not exactly covering for his wild hair and red-rimmed eyes.

 

Sapnap sighed, sliding down the alleyway wall to sit next to Tommy. Tommy huffed, stuffing his head into his folded arms that rested on top of his knobbly knees- as Wilbur would call them.

 

Would Wilbur even talk to him after this?

 

Tommy bit his lip, hard. Blinking his eyes and rubbing his forehead against his arm to keep the tears at bay.

 

“What happened?” Sapnap asked. He didn’t sling his arm over Tommys shoulders or rub circles into his back comfortingly, he simply sat there. He wasn’t too sure what he should do.

 

“I don’t-“ Tommy raised his head for one moment, and the flood gates opened. 

 

He began to sob, loudly and heavily, struggling to breathe as he fought between gasping for air and letting the long awaited for sobs escape his heavy chest.

 

“They- you.. you all fucking lied to me! You lied, Sapnap! You lied to me!” Tommy dug his fingers into his hair, voice cutting out between words. 

 

Sapnap gently pulled Tommy's hands away from his hair, dropping them onto his lap as soon as they were away from the blonde curls.

 

Sapnap stayed silent. He was useless. He didn’t know what to say or what to do because right now, Tommy was unstable. He had never been like this before, at least not in front of Sapnap. He wasn’t quite sure how he would react.

 

“You lied to me for so long. I- I know I’m not very good, and I’m still a fucking criminal or whatever-“ Tommy sobbed, hitting his head back against the brick wall a little too hard for Sapnap’s liking.

 

“But I haven’t done anything bad since I came to the tower! I haven’t fucking- attacked anyone or started a fight- I haven’t even fucking turned on the microwave and the TV at the same time with my powers!” He cried, looking to Sapnap for answers in all of his silence.

 

“I know. I’ve- I’ve seen it for myself. You’re a good kid Tommy. You never deserved this and- fuck-“ Sapnap hit his head against the wall just as Tommy did moments ago, yet less self-injuring. “-it’s all my fault Tommy. I’m so fucking sorry.”

 

Tommy stayed quiet for a minute or two, the sound of the raindrops entrapping them both.

 

Sapnap wasn’t sure if he had heard Tommy this quiet in weeks. Except for when he had fallen asleep against his shoulder more times than Sapnap had counted.

 

However in regular Tommy fashion, he couldn’t stand the silence. So he broke it.

 

“It’s not you.” He whispered. Sapnap perked up, ears not picking up what Tommy had said over the heavy rain.

 

“It’s not you, dumb shit.” Sapnap almost laughed at the affectionate name.

 

“It’s never been you, and it never will be you.” Tommy repeated, like he was solidifying something within himself as he said it. “You’re like a brother to me, man.” Tommys tears slowed.

 

“Fuck that, you are one. No matter what dumb fucking stupid shit you pull, you’ll always be my brother.” Tommy turned to look at him, half of his face illuminated by the neon blue sign drilled into the wall opposite them. 

 

“Even if you arrest me now and drag me back to the Tower, I won’t see you as anything other than my brother.” Tommy shook his head, splattering raindrops against Sapnap’s face.

 

“I’m not bringing you back to the tower.” Sapnap said with finality.

 

“What!?” Tommy nearly choked, arms falling away from their fold as he looked at Sapnap with wide eyes.

 

“I’m not bringing you back to the tower. I’m not arresting you, or throwing you into Pandora- anything like that.” Sapnap looked at him, with a glint in his eyes that Tommy had seen before- one that meant there was no room for argument.

 

“You- you can’t! They’ll know you’ve talked to me- won’t that get you fucking fired or some shit?” Tommy sounded panic, swirling funky around and sitting on his legs to look at Sapnap with such disbelief.

 

“They won’t know I’ve been here Tommy. I’ll just go back, and say that I couldn’t find you. Simple.” Sapnap shrugged, sitting across Tommy in the same position that he was.

 

“The cameras.” 

 

“What?”

 

“I just disabled them.” Tommy nodded, the tears all but forgotten on his face. 

 

Sapnap looked around. True to his word, the camera that had been behind them crackled and fizzled with smoke. 

 

He turned back to Tommy, whose eyes were brighter than Sapnap had ever seen them.

 

“There’s no footage of you ever coming here, for a couple blocks at least.” Tommy grinned, a mischievous one that could only belong to a fourteen year old little trouble maker.

 

“How did you do that?” Sapnap asked, genuine shock in his voice. “I’m a big man!” Tommy’s grin grew even wider, that was the only explanation he would give. 

 

Sapnap pulled him in by his shoulders, hugging him so hard that Sapnap was certain he couldn’t breath.

 

He held onto him for as long as he could, fingers digging into his hoodie like he was afraid to let him go, afraid of what would happen if he let him go. Tommy couldn’t remember the last time he was hugged like this, hugged like someone cared about him too much to let him go. He wasn’t hugged like this in his life. Ever.

 

Because the only one that ever cared about him more than anyone else was Sapnap. 

 

Sapnap clapped him on the back before pulling away, still holding him by his shoulders.

 

“You get out of here, alright?”

 

Tommy sucked in a deep breath, holding it for less than a second then he let it go. He nodded.

 

“I know you have connections, and I’m not worried that you won’t be able to find somewhere to stay for the time being.”

 

Tommy nodded.

 

“If anything goes wrong, you can’t find a place to stay or anything at all-  find a way to contact me. I’ll find you.”

 

Tommy nodded again.

 

Sapnap helped him to stand, looking at his little brother for a moment or two, before pulling him in for another hug.

 

“I love you, kid.” Sapnap whispered into Tommys wet curls.

 

He pulled away, even though it took him a very, very long time to properly do so.

 

“And have a shower, Tommy. You smell like a wet dog.” Sapnap backed out from the alleyway, hesitation in every step.

 

“You too, stinky bitch.” Tommys lips twisted into a smile as he pointed an accusatory finger at Sapnap.

 

“Sure. Get outta here.” Sapnap waved him off.

 

“Bye.” Tommy smiled sombrely. He hoped again that the rain covered the way his eyes grew glassy again. 

 

It didn’t. 

 

“Bye.” Sapnap repeated back,his voice sounding wet.

 

He turned away from Sapnap, looking at the exit at the end of the red brick alleyway. 

 

He turned back one last time. Sapnap was still standing there. They waved at each other, and Tommy began walking to the end of the alleyway. 






He didn’t get very far before Purpled found him.

 

Tommy wasn’t too far from the warehouse, his hood pulled up and hands stuffed in the large hoodie pocket, he trudged forward. The damp from the wet, rain soaked concrete began to seep into his canvas shoes, as if they weren’t already wet from practically submerging the lobby of the Tower in water.

 

“I heard what you did in the Tower. Pretty impressive.” Purpled emerged from the shadows behind a stack of crates on the port. 

 

Tommy jumped, his heart rate further increasing with the shock until he felt slightly dizzy. “Fucking hell! Petunia! Why would you do that?” Tommy gestured wildly.

 

Purpled wrinkled his nose. “Petunia?” Tommy laughed, although he didn’t have it in him to fill it with true humour. 

 

He elbowed Purpled in the arm, catching up with him and walking by his side towards his warehouse. “Nah, I’m just messing with you, Perfume.”

 

Purpled let out an affronted: ‘Eh?!’ Tommy gave him a wide grin, before darting off towards the warehouse, hands stuffed back into his hoodie pocket as he walked backwards, still grinning at Purpled and soaking in his disgruntled expression before walking straight once more.



Purpled pushed the heavy metal door  behind them both as they stepped into Tommys childhood home. Well, he might have to convert it into his current home now.

 

The door fully shut with a resounding schhrrkk bang! Purpled spun on his heel to face Tommy, who was standing under the hole in the roof, which shined the bright moonlight onto them both. Tommy was grateful for the bright moonlight. He was sick of the darkness.

 

“So, I suppose you have information for me?” Purpled began, straight to the point. Tommy nodded, feeling the guilt weighing down on him the second he even thought of the information he knew.

 

But what about the information that Tubbo and Ranboo collected without his knowledge? All the basic information he knew about them was all ready made and printed on a fucking sheet.

 

“Terra’s real name is Tubbo Underscore, he’s (17) years old, and he lives in an apartment with Egress, real name Ranboo Ender somewhere 3 kilometres away from the Tower.” Tommy finished. Purpled stood there for a moment, before humming a high tune. “Good. Anymore?”

 

Tommy folded his arms, flicking his eyes up to the metal roof. “Um, The Warden's real name is Sam Dude, he’s 28, he lives on 206 Constitution Avenue, Apartment 18.” Tommy listed from memory.

 

He opened his mouth to say something about Wilbur, but his mouth locked shut. He didn’t know about Live Wire, did he? 

 

Sure, it started when he was still living at the Watsons house, but only Phoenix dropped him to and from school, so what was the point of telling the whole household of the plan?

 

Even so, Wilbur never reported back any information he gained.. Did he? 

 

“What is it?” Purpled asked, stalking closer like an animal would circle its prey.

 

Tommy glanced back down at him, Purpled’s eyes narrowed. “It’s nothing.” Tommy shrugged.

 

“No, no. Tell me.” Purpled’s neon eyes pulsed. 

 



Funny how they do that.

 

Purpled is weird.

 

“You’re weird. But anyway, I probably already told you this- but Phoenix, Phantom and Kratos are all a family, and they live together in a big house on the outskirts of L’manburg, not far enough to reach the old city though.” 

 

Tommy squinted his eyes at Purpled, wondering which dust covered area of his mind he had pulled all this information from. From what he recalled, he had left Wilbur’s file behind.

 

“Any specific address?” Purpled asked, coming face to face as his eyes flashed, pupils growing bigger and smaller with each ticking second.

 

Tommy’s mouth twisted. He almost had a sad expression on his face. “I can’t.. I can’t tell you that.” He shook his head.

 

Purpled look taken aback for a moment, a confused look crossing his eyes. Suddenly, he grabbed Tommys wrist out of the fold it was in and jerked him forward.

 

Tell me.” Purpled growled. Tommy rolled his eyes. “Fine, if you really want it, you rude bastard-“ Tommy said in a lower voice. “It’s 16 Revolution Lane, L’manburg, Amer-“ “Yeah. I get it.” Purpled cut across him.

 

Tommy pulled his wrist back, and glared at Purpled. 

 

“Was that good enough for you? You wrist grabbing weirdo..” Tommy rubbed his wrist.  “Yes. It was, actually. Dream will be proud when he hears of your progress.” Purpled commented, taking his phone out of his purple hoodie and began typing.

 

“You’re free to go back to the tower now, Matrix.” Purpled didn’t look up from his phone screen, only moving one hand away to wave Tommy off.

 

“Um- well, actually-“ Tommy chuckled nervously. “That’s going to be a bit of a problem, big man.”He pulled on the strings of his hoodie.

 

“Why’s that?” Purpled tried to hide the grin from his voice, and thankfully, Tommy was too aloof to notice it. His powers tended to do that to people, they didn’t return to their right minds until at least 5 minutes after Purpler had deactivated his powers.

 

“I kinda flooded the whole lobby? I don’t think I’m going to be allowed back there for a very, very long time.” Tommy twirled the strings around his finger, the plastic at the ends of it scratching uncomfortably at the tip of his finger.

 

Purpled hummed. “I thought that would happen. So I made some arrangements, and you’re coming back with me.” Purpled pocketed his phone and strided towards Tommy, roughly grabbing his wrists once again. 

 

“Ow! Wait- what? Do I not get a choice? Where are we going? Will Dream be there?” Questions tumbled from Tommys mouth, they only ceased when Purpled turned around to give him a harsh look. 

 

“Stop asking so many questions. It’s not like you have anywhere else to go, anyway. You’ll just have to make do.” Purpled tugged Tommy outside, where it was starting to drizzle.

 

Tommy had already been drenched by water thanks to Atlantis mostly, so the late night haze was not appreciated in the slightest. 

 

Purpled let go of his wrist once they stepped out of the port grounds, moving his head forward to gesture for Tommy to follow him.

 

“Seriously though, man. Where are we going?” Tommy asked, walking two steps behind Purpled.




“I’m taking you to Potentia headquarters.” 



Notes:

bhlehh 😛 i haven’t written a fight scene in so long so sorry if it’s abit SHIT! i looked over this like once and Google docs said i didn’t make any grammar mistakes so sorry if i missed any T_T

ok bye love u see u soon 💋✌️

Chapter 18: The Cave

Summary:

Tommy follows Purpled into a literal cave, cold, wet, and a little bit depressed.

Notes:

i got distracted watching jacksepticeye playing god of war.. sorry chicks

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy dragged his feet across the grey, concrete shipyard. He shivered in the cold that came with the change of early night to twilight. 

 

The sea water and rain puddles splashed up his trouser legs, which did nothing but dissipate any hope of his soaking clothes drying any time today.

 

Purpled slowly nudged him forward. Purpled had a coat, a big one in fact. He had his hands in his pockets, lazily using his elbow to shepard Tommy forward without removing his hands from their warm cocoon. 

 

Tommy glared at him, but soon turned around, his eyes burning thanks to the shipyard’s lights moving over the entire industrial area every few seconds.

 

Tommy wasn’t sure what exactly it was looking for, as it had shone over Purpled and Tommy's moving bodies many times with no sign of an alarm.

 

He faltered in his step, he paused and turned on his heel, splashing up water beside him as he did so. Purpled stopped his walk too, looking down his nose at the younger teenager.

 

“Why am I walking ahead? I don’t know where we’re going.” Tommy folded his arms, attempting to raise his head and glare at Purpled the same way, but it didn’t really work. Purpled was at least 3 inches taller than him.

 

“Because I’m telling you to walk infront.”  Purpled deadpanned, his gaze cold. Tommy rolled his eyes. “Don’t get that tone with me, young man.” He waggled his finger at Purpled, his voice dropping a few octaves.

 

 

The water lapped at the pier.



Tommy sighed dramatically. “Aren’t you a fun one? Awkward prick.” He turned on his heel, continuing his match forward.

 

“Why can’t we walk side by side?” Tommy turned around once again, “We don’t have too. I was only ordered to direct you to the base, not to be friendly with you.” Purpled deadpanned, eyes trained forward, unmoving.

 

“Are you still mad at me because I bashed you with a tray?” Tommy tilted his head to the side, arms behind his back. He tried to hide his grin with a calculated stare, but it was ineffective.

 

Purpleds face contorted. Tommy smiled evilly, knowing that he had just hit a nerve. “ No. What you did was stupid, and only proved to the heroes you’re more trouble than you’re worth.” Purpled spat.

 

“Oh really? Is that what you actually think, or is it just what you were told to think.” Tommy’s eyes glowed, they lit his cheeks as he entered the darkness between the shipping containers, bright, white light from the sweeping shipyard light unable to reach the pair between the towers of containers.

 

Purpled stilled in his walk, sweat immediately began to bead on his forehead, despite the damp and dreary weather. 

 

“Yes.” He gritted out, continuously balling his hand into a clammy fist, then letting it go. “I was only in that school for Potentia’s mission, any social embarrassment you may have caused me was irrelevant.”

 

The glow of Tommy’s eyes ceased, he turned back around on his heel, and took large strides forward- like this whole thing was just a game in his childish mind. “So I did cause you social embarrassment ?” Tommy ducked his head down, watching the water swell from the canvas of his shoes with each step he took.

 

He heard Purpled growl from behind him, and raise his arm to wipe the sweat from his forehead. “That’s beside the point, you brat. The base is just up this way, turn to your right.”

 

“Back into the city?” Tommy raised his lip. “That’s so disappointing, I thought Potentia was going to have a super cool villain base- “ Purpled snorted. “Or- or something..” Tommy swallowed, he could feel his ears heating up.

 

“Whatever. Now you can follow me, since you’re so desperate.” Purpled strided forward. Tommy let out an affronted sound, hurrying back to his quick walk to catch up with Purpled, who was looking very smug with himself.

 

“Hey! I was not desperate to follow you! I just wanted to know where the hell we’re going!” Tommy practically shouted in his ear. “Big men have an internal compass anyway, so I actually didn’t need your help at all. I knew where we were going this whole time.” Tommy turned his nose up.

 

“Fine then. Which building is the Potentia headquarters in?” Purpled gestured to two severely dilapidated houses. Both were equally as shabby and looked as though they were ready to cave in at any point in time.

 

Long, thick vines crawled up each and every available wall, snaking into window frames with cracking paint and wood that would always be too wet to burn. Rain was sure to leak in through the cracked and missing grey shingles, and from narrowing his eyes through the dusty glass of both of the houses, Tommy was unsure whether or not there was even any flooring inside. 

 

“Which one is it, Tommy? We can’t stand outside all night, it’s going to start raining again.” Purpled folded his arms.

 

“Ok, you impatient bitch.” Tommy glared. He put his hand under his chin as if he was a philosopher, thinking wistfully about the mystery of the world. 

 

It sort of reminded him of how Phil would look at the latest news in the newspaper as Tommy would trudge down the stairs at noon, ready to start his day. 

 

Why was he thinking about them now?




Yeah. 



He was about to enter the base of the enemy.



Potentia.



That one.” Tommy pointed to the house on the left, the one which had long faded blue paint on the exterior. The door was firmly shut, but it was forced open easily by Purpled as he grumbled about how Tommy ‘can’t be wrong about anything’ and how he’s also a ‘total fucking brat.’

 

Tommy laughed victoriously, soaking up Purpled agitation before entering into the metaphorical lions den. 

 

God, he sounded like Wilbur. 

 

With all his metaphors and idioms .




He missed Wilbur.



Did Wilbur even betray him?

 

Did he do the right thing?



“Come on. If you keep on standing there I will literally drag you down here by your hair.” Purpled was lifting open a hatch that seemed to lead down to an actual abyss beneath a raggedy looking sofa. 

 

Tommy’s nose wrinkled in disgust. “You’d think that he’d go for a more stylish approach.” Tommy’s mouth twisted. Purpled rolled his eyes and gestured aggressively with his head to ‘get the fuck down there before I boot you down there.”

 

“Fine! Fine, I’m going, Jesus. Can’t give a man any time before he sells his soul away?” Tommy stomped down the steps down to what seemed like a cellar, down here, the cold seemed to remind him even more of how soaked he was.

 

“This place wasn’t built for style, idiot. It was built to stay hidden from the heroes.” Purpled pulled down the hatch. Tommy wrapped his arms around himself, the darkness had never felt so unnerving before.

 

Dream requested it to be this way.” Purpled voice echoed around the cellar. Tommy shivered. He wasn’t sure whether it was from the cold or from the mention of him. 

 

“Is he…” Tommy swallowed, suddenly feeling a little unbalanced and lightheaded in the darkness. “Is he down here?” Tommy stayed rooted in the same spot, frightened to move even an inch in fear of disturbing the quiet darkness.

 

Purpled seemed to be rummaging around for something, disrupting the silence as he rattled through drawers and patted down shelves.

 

“Yes, he is. He’s been waiting for you, Tommy.” Tommy gulped, he closed his eyes, unaware of the purple glow that lit up a miniscule portion of the darkness. “He’s happy to have you home.

 

Oh. 

 

Tommy breathed.

 

He’s happy.



He doesn’t want me to disappoint him.



Tommy shook his head slightly, trying to make out Purpled silhouette as his fingers seemed to latch onto the corner of a bookcase. He grunted from exertion as he pulled the bookcase from the wall. It swung open like a door, and the thick metal door behind it shone beneath the blue lights that surrounded it in thin strips.

 

Frankly, the door was too technological-looking for Tommy to make sense of exactly what it was, since it was practically the only source of light in the dingy cellar.

 

Purpled seemed to lean over it, a stereotypical beeping nose of a coded lock filled the stagnant air. Tommy leaned over the older boy's shoulder, trying to get a peek of what exactly it was that he was doing. 

 

Purpled elbowed him roughly in the stomach with a click of his tongue. Tommy blew raspberries at him, but still stepped back just enough to be out of reach should Purpled think he deserves another jab.

 

Tommy folded his arms, making a face at Purpled as he worked, yet Purpled was too engrossed in whatever he was doing to notice. 

 

He thought that coded doors were supposed to be easy to get into if you knew the code. 

 

Why was Purpled acting like he was trying to open this intricate, practically impenetrable door with a useless screwdriver?

 

“What the fuck are you doing?” Tommy questioned, leaning forward, but not stepping forward in case Purpled would actually strangle him for asking a question. “What does it look like I’m doing? I’m trying to open the door so we can actually get into the base.” Purpled said matter-of-factly, but it did not hide the annoyance he was feeling at Tommy asking another obvious question.

 

“You look like a fucking idiot right now. I guess it’s the look you're going for since you look like one 24/7.” Tommy leaned back as Purpled swung his arm in his direction. 

 

Tommy grinned as Purpled banged a fist against the door, unable to open it for what seemed like the hundredth time. 

 

“Why did you come down here if you couldn’t even open the door?” Tommy questioned yet again, and this time Purpled stood up from the crouch he was doing at the keypad, and looked at Tommy indecernabiley. 

 

“You do it then, Tommy. If you want to criticise me so much.” Purpled knocked shoulders with him as they switched places. 

 

“Fine.” Tommy lifted his chin, going down to crouch next to the keypad. 

 

He lifted his fingers, feeling the electricity inside him jolt to life and rush down to his fingertips. 

 

There was no need for his eyes to become electrified, as less than 5% of his power was needed for the locked door to creak and swing open as Tommy nudged it with his shoe. The blue lights turned green, Purpled was looking a little grin with envy.

 

Tommy laughed victoriously at his stupid expression, and began to descend the stairs beyond the door down to what he could only hope was Potentia’s base. 

 

“Hey!” Purpled shouted down to him, his voice and hurried footsteps bouncing off the cold, stone walls on either side of the staircase. “Who told you you could go first!”

 

Tommy shrugged, eyes glinting with the overhead yellow lights as he turned to boast to Purpled. “I just guessed that the one who could actually open the door should go first.” 

 

Purpled came right behind him as Tommy finished his sentence, and pushed him forward between his shoulder blades in hopes of sending him tumbling down the stone stairs. 

 

Tommy practically hopped two stairs down before Purpled could really put any strength behind the push.

 

Before Purpled could attempt murder again, the stairs disappeared to a flat surface, and the wall in front of them was carved out into an arch. 

 

Tommy could tell that the light that shined from above was not artificial, as the deep blues and purples that washed over what could only be described as a town was telling of the night on the surface.

 

“This is Potentia’s base.” Purpled stood beside Tommy with his arms folded, looking across the stone and wood town like he was a proud father, watching his son win a first place medal in the school race.

 

Tommy glanced at him from the side of his eye, a look that only a young teenager could muster graced his face. 

 

“No way. I actually wouldn’t have fucked guessed.” He deadpanned. Purpled rolled his eyes, turning and walking towards another set of stairs that frighteningly had no bannisters or protection. “God forbid I say anything at all.” He muttered.

 

“I hope you make a vow of silence, it would do the world some good, Purpled.” Tommy said, the grin in his voice evident to Purpled without even having to turn around.

 

Purpled sighed deeply, leading Tommy down the stone steps towards Potentia’s base. 

 

In all honesty, it looked like a town. Stone walls accompanied with orange roof tiles. The town stretched back for a few kilometres under the city at most, orange lights further in the distance glittering like artificial stars many metres deep from where the real burning balls of gas could be observed.

 

It was slightly eerie. Although Tommy’s footsteps were nearly silent compared to Purpled’s on the smooth stone steps, they seemed to echo across the entire town, hitting off the back wall and repeating back to them as they walked.

 

Tommy folded his arms, the chill returning and causing goosebumps to cover his arms beneath his hoodie. 

 

“Where are we going?” Tommy asked, his voice echoed but not nearly as loudly as their footsteps had. Purpled reached another landing of the long staircase, twisting on the balls of his ankles and squishing one of the many evergreen coloured plants beneath his soles. 

 

“Just follow me, for fucks sake! Stop asking so many questions!” Purpled snapped, turning around as Tommy mocked the words that Purpled had just spoken, finishing off his parroting with a petulant sticking out of his tongue.

 

The blue LEDS had followed them down into the base, filling some of the vertical and horizontal lines between the stones.

 

The futuristic technology of Potentia contrasted the old style town laid out before them. Tommy felt the buzzing of electricity surrounding him. It was almost as if they were walking along the circuits of a large computer.

 

“How many people live down here?” Tommy skipped two steps, catching up just one step behind Purpled. “Bro, I just said to stop asking questions.” Purpled said flatly. “Jesus, i'm just trying to make conversation, you anti-social fuck.” Tommy hissed. 

 

“The only person I’m antisocial with is you.” Purpled allowed his voice to drop an octave. “Oh woe is me, Purpled doesn’t like me, god help my poor unfortunate soul.” Tommy rolled his eyes. He mentally cringed. That’s something Wilbur would say as Tommy would flick his forehead for the sixth time in the morning.

 

After what felt like a million years, the pair found stable footing at the end of the wall-hugging stone staircase, surrounded by the warmly lit town of Potentia. “This way.” Purpled jerked his head to the left and began walking towards a gap between the jagged, mossy and somehow tech-lined cave-like wall and the off white exterior of what seemed to be a shop.

 

Tommy began to lowly whistle through his breath, the sound only being heard by himself and possibly Purpled, if the older boy strained his hearing. 

 

The alleyway was dark and dingy, exactly what you would expect in a cave town. The walls were damp from being in the shadow of a towering building. However, there was the same blue glowing light at the end of the darkness. Purpled bent over, covering the keypad he was typing into as if he was at an ATM, pressing in his bank number. Tommy snorted at the childish action, earning a glare from Purpled that he would not have seen unless the boy was illuminated by the blue glow.

 

Purpled pushed open the great big metal door, palm stretching across the cool surface. He dragged Tommy in by his sleeve. He yelped, stumbling into the room behind the door. 

 

Inside, it was like a meeting room. A large, oval table was front and centre, lit only by the dim, grey bulbs hanging aimlessly above it. Metal shelves lined the walls, each layer holding canned foods, water and preservatives. A small, flatscreen TV was mounted to the wall facing the table, allowing everyone  sitting at the table to see what was being displayed. The surrounding concrete walls did not waver as Purpled heaved close the reinforced door, possibly waking up residents three blocks over.

 

“Are you people preparing for a fallout or what?” Tommy rolled onto the tips of his toes to reach up and grab a can of peaches, he turned the can over on his hand, looking at the worn label of a girl with black hair and pigtails.

 

“Stop judging everything.” Purpled took the can from Tommys hands in one clean motion as he walked by, setting it in the middle of the wooden, oval meeting table. Tommy huffed. Purpled was so painfully uptight. He would run right back into the heroes tower if it meant getting away from him.

 

“Well, sorry for finding your freaky hidden town- bunker- thing a little weird.” Tommy pulled out one of the office chairs and made himself comfortable. To his delight, wheels were attached to each of the legs. And much to Putpled disdain, he took full advantage of that and began to blissfully roll around the room. 

 

Suddenly, he stopped. He looked up at Purpled, a look of fear crossed his face. “Wait, what if we run out of oxygen?” He scooted a little closer to Purpled, who rolled his eyes at Tommys question. “We won't run out of oxygen. Even if we did, someone would find us before we die.” 

 

“They can’t find us if they can’t open that massive fucking door, dumbass.” Tommy gestured to the sealed door. “The leaders have meetings here everyday. Stop stressing yourself out, you’ll pop a blood vessel in your tiny brain.” Purpled patted Tommy on the head like an owner would to their overactive puppy.

 

“I’ll literally stab the shit out of you.” Tommy threatened, jabbing his finger at Purpled, who had a look of amusement on his face. “You won’t. Dream wouldn’t be too happy with you killing one of the leaders' brothers.” Purpled turned back around to look at some papers. 

 

Tommy slumped back in the office chair.

 

He was too tired to attempt to strangle Purpled with his shoelace or bare hands. He had had enough of fighting for one day.

 

He was tired. He had exercised more of his power than he has in months, and he was also still soaking wet. 

 

Purpled seemed to notice his train of thought, and turned his head over his back. “I’ll have someone get fresh clothes for you soon.”

 

Tommy mumbled, thunking his head against the wooden table and letting his heavy eyes pull close.




                               

 

Tommy woke up on the floor. 

 

He knew where this was, the blue, neon light streamed through a cracked window, one that had been cracked by god knows what. Probably an effect of his powers.

 

There was a slight hum in the air, one that you could find in the IT room of a school, where each and every computer had been turned on. Generic wallpaper shining brightly on the black back of the computer in front of it, fans whirring inside the PC box steadily.

 

Maybe this time, he could use his powers. 

 

Though he roughly knew the timeline of events, just like it had always played out the hundreds of other times he had this dream.

 

Tommy could feel the panic rising in his chest, he wanted to jump- wanted to claw his hands through his boney ribs and red lungs to get at his heart and squeeze- so hard that he couldn’t feel how it hammered, how it bled and begged to get out. 

 

But he was still glued to the floor.

 

Quiet, and unmoving- powerless and scared as he pushed open the door which was practically rotting off its hinges with a resounding creeeeak.

 

Blue light shone in from beyond the doorway, reflecting the ugly green of Dreams never changing outfit onto the floorboards. 

 

Tommy felt nauseous, he couldn’t tear his palms from the floor or even separate his lips in a scream as he entered, strings and bursts of neon green light surging through his veins, bursting and crawling up his arms in a vine-like pattern.

 

His footsteps were heavy on the floor, just like they had been then. Tommy wasn’t sure he could ever forget the vibrations moving beneath his palms as he stepped closer, his voice mumbling something that Tommy could never remember, even if he wished he could so he could twist the words spoken into something calmer and comforting. 

 

Dream reached out a palm to him, the vines jerking and twisting from his arms, fading in and out of view in bursts of his power .

 

Tommy was sure that he was slanting to the side, so enveloped in total fear that he could no longer walk upright, tilting further to the side, awaiting the tumble with every step he took. 

 

He shoved Dream's side, not quite feeling as though he was running fast enough to reach the door- to get out.

 

Power. Tommy knew what it was. He had it himself. Everyone he has interacted with since his awareness as a human being had a power. But Dreams were different. 

 

Once it caught you, you could not get out. 

 

It wrapped around his arms and torso, dragging him out from his escape into the blue light and into freedom. 

 

In the blue fog, he saw Wilbur. 

 

His stupid round glasses and crooked smile looked back at him. The smile began to tug down at the corners, exactly how Tommy had seen it before when Wilbur was worried. 

 

Wilbur spoke, saying something but it was lost to the fog as Tommy was yanked back in. 

 

He raised his hand, trying to grab out to Wilbur- grab his sweater that was cleaned in fabric softener every 3 days and smelled exactly how Tommy remembered it- he lost it. 

 

Fingers too far away, less than arms different from home. From Sapnap and his appartement that had its own smell, from Tubbo and Ranboo, every the backstabbers and schemers that still had cut their way into Tommys heart and built a home into the beating, bloody walls. 

 

Tommy parted his lips, choking on his own words that only came out as slow mumbles. 

 

Everything was set in slow motion, dragged back in off his feet as Dream wrapped his arms around his torso, power spreading from his arms like an infection as the floor was dragged down with his power, sinking like a rock in water, the floorboards grew longer and creaked as Tommy tried to keep his head up from the sinkhole, tried to catch Wilbur again.

 

But Wilbur wasn’t allowed into this hell hole.

 

It was built for Tommy, and Tommy only. 

 

He wouldn’t let anyone else get hurt. 



                                  ✵




Tommy toppled off the chair he was resting in, waking up immediately with the jolt of the fall and the impact of his head hitting the smooth stone floor. 

 

When he shivered without the cold that was slowly leaving his body as a result of the lasting nightmare. He glanced up at whoever had knocked him from his chair, he was not surprised to see the every gloomy Purpled staring down at him. 

 

“Get up. The meeting starts now.” Purpled kept his arms folded. Tommy took a deep breath in, shaking his head and limbs lightly to get the squeezing fear that always accompanied him for an hour or two after the dream from his body- or attempting to. 

 

Purpled, in a rare occurrence, helped Tommy up from the hard floor, watching curiously as the younger boy wobbled for a moment or two before steadying himself. He looked a little more than disorientated. 

 

“Are you alright?” Purpled stepped back. “You’re all pale.” Tommy took a shaky breath in, before straightening himself and grinning at Purpled- but he wasn’t all there. “Yeah, Big P. You did sort of wake me up by shoving me off a chair.”

 

“I didn’t do that.” Purpled turned and faced away from Tommy to pull the door open with great effort. “You fell off the chair yourself.”

 

“Oh. Must have been a ghost, big men never fall off chairs.” Tommy puffed out his chest, trailing after Purpled. “I saw you do it with my own eyes, bro.” Purpled scoffed, laughing to himself. 

 

“I think you might need glasses, Purp.” Tommy laughed. Purpled rolled his eyes as he finally got the door open.

 

“Whatever, I was going to wake you up anyway, there’s a meeting scheduled here in a minute-“ As if on cue, the two boys looked up at five, looming figures.

 

“-nevermind.” Purpled finished. 

 

“Hi.” A woman spoke. Her hair reached down to her waist, red roses intertwined with large strands of her brown hair. She wore a pink, long sleeved top with matte black armour, a distinct feature of Potentia’s get up. She had a finger looped through the belt loops of her dark pink shorts, and smiled down at Purpled, who was sporting a completely blank expression. 

 

“You two are up very late.” Another woman with a head of white, poofy hair chided, waggling a finger at the pair. 

 

Tommy raised his lip and dropped his brows. Potentia is so weird. 

 

His expression caused the white haired lady to glance down at him, and practically do a double take. “Oh! He’s here!” She exclaimed, grinning with all of her equally as white teeth.

 

“He’ll be with us for a while. He caused a big commotion in the tower.” Purpled rolled his eyes, speaking about Tommy as though the boy was not standing shoulder to shoulder with him, itching to kick the older boy in the back of the legs.

 

“Is that so?” A tall, otherworldly creature piped up from behind the tufts of the poofy ladies hair. “What the fuck ..?” Tommy muttered, half to himself. 

 

The tall thing chuckled, its white void of a mouth curling up into a large crescent, equally as blinding light eyes crinkling at the corners.

 

Ah-

 

That must be a smile. Tommy thought to himself.

 

“Language.” The thing tutted. “Sorry, I must have surprised you.” The demon.. thing extended out a hand for Tommy to shake, fingers curling into something like claws at the tips. “I’m Bad.” He introduced himself.

 

“Like as in bad? Bad behaviour? ” Tommy let go of his hand, raising an eyebrow as Bad smiled, still amused by the confusion of the fourteen year old.

 

“I suppose so. It’s simply my name, you can interpret it however you like!” Bad folder his arms again. 

 

Tommy was admittedly a little unnerved by this.. person? He was like a walking, talking, living shadow, with a bright white void in place for eyes and a mouth. He towered over nearly everyone in Potentia Tommy had met so far, even the poofy hair lady- and she was tall. 

 

The guy also wore a dark red hood over his head, covering his main head of hair. Tommy could see darker lines against the man’s skin that didn’t quite look like hair, but it was impossible for it to be anything else. There were two, small devil horns that poked out from underneath his hood, confirming Tommy's wild thought that he was in fact, an otherworldly demon. 

 

“Sorry, but we have to start this meeting.” The man that had been hiding behind Bad the whole time chimed. He looked a little like Purple, the same blanexpression across every feature except his lips while he spoke.

 

He stepped in front of Bad and walked towards Purpled, shooing the boy inside by pushing him on the shoulder. Purpled rolled his eyes at the childish pushing, stepping back inside the room he and Tommy had been in for an undetermined amount of time.

 

Tommy watched each of them step inside. 

 

Poofy hair lady, Walking Garden lady and a guy in Deer Superhero cosplay walked in after Mr.Platinum. However, Bad stayed outside, still smiling slightly at Tommy. Tommy practically shrunk back when he caught his eye..void.

 

“While the others are in the meeting, I can show you around Potentia’s base, if you’d like?” Bad offered, tilting his head ever so slightly in a questioning manner. 

 

Somehow, it reminded Tommy of Phoenix.

 

“Do..I have a choice?” Tommy tested the water, when he glanced back at the room behind him, he saw that the door had been firmly shut. 

 

Bad did not have to confirm or deny his question, the clanking of the door locking fully answered the query better than any words.

 

Tommy sighed, following half a step behind Bad as he walked forward, awaiting the bombardment of questions.

 

“We can start the tour on our way to get you some warmer clothes- you must be freezing, you’re completely all wet!” Bad exclaimed, finally realising why the boy had his arms wrapped so tightly around his torso. 

 

“It’s fine. I’ll be dry in a minute or two.” Tommy shrugged. “No, no- come on, I’ll go get you some now-“ Bad approached Tommy and placed his hands on his shoulders, attempting to steer him in the direction of warmth. 

 

Tommy shrugged his hands away, batting Bad back with another wave of his hands. “Piss off, man. I’m fine. I just want to look around this place. It is pretty pog.” Tommy glanced up to the numerous stalactites reaching down from the ceiling like ancient hands, ready to pluck any of the houses laid out beneath them from their foundations.

 

Bad made a sound of disappointment, not wanting Tommy to be stuck in his wet clothes for much longer- lest he get a cold- but the kid was already proving just as stubborn as Dream had said he would be.

 

Maybe returning Matrix to his former glory would be more difficult than they thought. 

 

The pair travelled further down the street, it was partially lit by webs of orange strung bulbs, creating an almost homey feel despite the sheer size of the town in the cave. 

 

The cobbled streets were completely empty. Although it was probably almost 3 in the morning by now, Tommy would have expected some rowdy teenagers or lonesome adults wandering them, but there wasn’t a single soul in sight. Tommy wondered if there was some kind of curfew, to avoid making noise that may reveal Potentia’s whereabouts. Which, again, in Tommys excellent and unwavering opinion, is a little fucking stupid considering there is a lot of people living down here.

 

“How many people live down here?” Tommy questioned, following Bad's side as they simply walked with seemingly no destination. “Not many. Most of these businesses are fronts, should the heroes find our base.” Bad explained nonchalantly. “Wait, so half of these houses and shit are empty?” Tommy gasped. 

 

“Language. And yes, the population of Potentia’s town is roughly 548 people, all of which are workers and some of their family.” said Bad, purposely keeping his tone flat. Tommy whistled lowly, it echoed towards the back of the cave. “You’ve got a shit ton of people in here.” Tommy scattered away from Bad momentarily, sticking his head into alleyways before moving onto the next one, darting across the street to look down alleyway to alleyway.

 

“Come. This way, Matrix.” Bad beckoned, disappearing into the darkness of an alleyway. Tommy chuckled to himself. “Hah. ‘Come.’” He whispered under his breath, moving his attention from one alleyway to the one Bad had gone into.

 

“What was that?” Bad called back, his voice echoing between the two walls. “Nothing! Nothing..” Tommy replied, taking great interest in the ever bright blue buzzing coming from the wire that followed them through the darkness. 

 

Tommy tan his index finger along the light, feeling it zapping and growing brighter beneath his touch. He smiled. This was a better use of his powers. Rather than trying to fry all the top heroes at once.

 

“It’s best if you do not touch the systems, Matrix. Your particular set of powers may be..harmful to them.” Bad eased, reaching the end of the alleyway. He seemingly took out a key from under a pot on top of the crates stacked beside the door he was pushing the key into. 

 

Tommy took away his finger quickly. “O. Right.” He nodded, still gawking at the ‘system’ on the wall as he came up behind Bad, who beckoned him into the building.

 

Inside, it was nothing short of cozy. A quiet, crackling fire provided a warm glow across the floor and walls, pale yellow light fixtures only added to that warmth. Tommy sniffed, turning around in a circle on his feet as he looked at each individual piece of furniture- all of the bits and bobs Bad had lining his shelves. From multi-coloured glasses and vases with tiny rocks stuffed inside them, to stacks of papers, and mason jars filled to the top with rosemary, leaves, and whatever else Tommy classified as herb. (Which practically included everything that was green and slightly resembled a plant.)

 

“Do you want anything to eat?” Bad asked softly, walking into his kitchen,just behind his living room. The boots he wore, just like the ones that a lot of the Potentia leaders wore- like Walking Garden Lady, and maybe Poofy hair lady, but it’s not like he was examining each of their get-ups.

 

Tommy shook his head. He still stood in the centre of the two rooms, admiring Bad’s decorative skills. Tommy shivered. Warm lighting and a fire that was still warming up to its own fuel did little to actually add warmth to his body. 

 

“Oh! Yes!” Bad jerked away from his cupboards, remembering what he had even come to his house for. “Hang tight for just one second, I’ll go get you a new set of clothes.” He opened another door, behind was a set of stairs, directly behind the door. Tommy internally winced for a moment or two. 

 

Imagine falling down that set of stairs.

 

He could hear Bad stomping around on the floor above, pulling drawers out and going from room to room, while Tommy was left alone to the silence of the outside, only partially filled by the background of the crackling fire.

 

Tommy sighed. He felt as if he could simply lie on the floor, feel the carpet beneath his head and drift off to sleep, hopefully one that was not plagued by a nightmare of a man he was soon to meet.

 

Tommy shivered.

 

And it wasn’t from the cold this time. 

 

“Matrix? Here, I’ve gotten you some fresh clothes.” He placed the clothes onto one of the argyle armchairs Bad had somehow got in through the small door and down a long set of stairs.

 

“And.. a towel.” Bad took the grey towel from his shoulder and laid it next to the clothes. “Thanks.” Bad inhaled, turning away from Tommy and back towards the terribly creaky stairs.“You must tell me how you got yourself in such a way.” 

 

Tommy scowled down at the floor, fiddling with the sleeve of the new hoodie Bad had provided him. “No.” 

 

Bad sighed again. It was a short thing, but he could tell Bad had shook his head without even looking at the ..man? Person?

 

“That’s ok, Matrix.” The stairs creaked as Bad leaned his foot onto the first step. “When you feel tired, there’s a spare room upstairs. It’s the first door on the left side.” He began to ascend the stairs. “Should you need anything, I am resting in the first room at the top of the stairs.” He called down, his voice fading.

 

Tommy pulled off his soaking clothes, watching in disgust as they made a loud squelch sound as he dropped them onto the wooden floor, water squeezing from the fibres.

 

After drying himself off and slipping into the new clothes (that were extremely comfortable, to Bad’s credit,) Tommy sat up into the armchair, watching the fire dance and move along the fuel, burning through it as quickly as the Sun provides light to Earth.

 

He was too tired for anything. Too tired to think, too tired to stretch his limbs out as they got stiff from being in a pulled position for however long it took for the fire to burn through all its fuel, eating its own body until it was nothing but smouldering ashes. 

 

But no matter how tired he was, no matter how many thoughts entered and exited his mind as soon as they came, tears could not stop from falling from his eyes, cutting through the warmth that the fire had provided to his cheeks.



He wonders how Sapnap is doing. 

 

How- how everyone is doing.




As Tommy closes his eyes for the second time in approximately an hour, he realises before his brain settles into sleep that-

 

He missed the heroes already.






Notes:

new era gang 💯💯💯💯

Tommys with Potentia AND has dream trauma nightmares 🔥🔥

the heroes r fucked lol

brb soz for leaving for liek

 

2 months

anyway happy 1 year anniversary to this fic I can’t belive I first posted this a day after my day after my birthday like I actually had nothing better to go with my life lol

anyway thank u for 8k+ clicks and all the bookmarks and especially comments!!

i love u all sm can’t wait to finish this with a bang!!! (that’s not foreshadowing i swear.. wink wink.. WINK)

Chapter 19: The Incident Involving Purpled and His Shit Training Skills

Summary:

Last chapter summary: Tommy arrived at Potentia’s base for the first time with Purpled, and meets all the leaders of the group Schlatt was scared about Tommy joining.

 

This chapter: Tommy attempts to settle into Potentia’s way of life, and gets attacked by Purpled. (Dramatisation)

 

TW- non-graphic injury and stitches

Notes:

um.

uhh…

chat i SWEAR i didn’t forget about this fic and no i swear that this fic totally has been updated since March 1st….

ay but my exams are over and it’s summer and im writing the next chapter now….

IM SORRY MY LITTLE CHICKENS T_T

docs is being weird so if u see any typos or misspellings no u don’t ^_^

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“You’re not old and wise- you’re just fucking old.”





Language!”





That’s exactly how Tommys life had been for the past week. Seven days, one hundred and sixty-eight hours, six hundred and four thousand eight hundred seconds he had spent down in Potentia’s base.

 

The morning was no different from the night, quiet and still. The only signs of life emerged from the buildings at the same time each day, exactly three hours after sunrise. Members of Potentia. Their entire army, which consisted of roughly two-hundred-and-fifty  men and women between the ages of nineteen to about thirty five. 

 

Two hundred weapon and power wielding soldiers against twenty heroes, give or take. 

 

And Tommy, rather unfortunately, knew most of their weaknesses. He had tried to get away from the constant barrage of questions from the Main Leaders, such as; “Where does Phoenix currently reside?” “Any emotional advantages against Phantom that you know of?” “Is it possible to turn Terra and Egress against one another?” With answers such as: “Eclipse's favourite colour is orange, but sometimes it’s yellow. and “Phantom eats most things using only his hands, which is really gross by the way-“ just aren’t cutting it.

 

Which leads him to where he is now, one hundred and seventy two hours since the last time he had looked at Sapnap’s face, glowing in his friendly company.

 

Currently, he was leaning against his hand, blinking blirily at the meeting that was going on around him. It’s not like he didn’t want to be in the meetings.. 

 

He’s lying. 

 

The meetings are the worst thing that has happened to him since he first met Dream. They are so dreadfully boring . He would rather be running off blowing up anyone that gets in his way than be sitting in this office chair, his feet firmly planted on the concrete to avoid spinning away in the chair.

 

Potentia, although having a cool base that was unlike anything he had seen before, they just loved to talk on and on about things that were irrelevant and unimportant. And when Tommy says that they talk about such topics for hours, he means hours.

 

Tommy let his head slip off from his hands for just a moment, hoping that no one would notice if he put his head against the meeting table and even tried to get an hour or two back that he had lost- 

 

Tommy. This is important. You must stay awake for all Potentia meetings if you wish to stay under our protection living forward.” Bad pushed up his glasses- a pair that he would only wear when at meetings or reading. Tommy doesn’t think he actually needs them. He probably only wears them to look smart.

 

Tommy lifted his head. “Nerd.” Across the table, Hannah , (as he had found out her actual name and replaced ‘Walking Garden’) snorted, but quickly covered her smirk with her hands, then shifted her face into a disapproving one. 

 

Hannah was nice. She had shown him the more hidden parts of Potentia’s base, and explained things that he didn’t quite understand with a disappointed sigh, that was more fond than upset. Puffy treated him as if he was her own child, always speaking to him in gentle tones and explaining the harder intricacies of Potentia’s plan to him. He had only known them for a week, but the two women happily accepted him as part of their team- like he had always been a member.

 

Dream still hadn’t spoken to him yet, or even made an appearance. 



Tommy isn’t very sure that he would like him too.

 

He’s not scared or anything- he’s not! He’s just not sure if he would like things to go back to the way they used to be.

 

Dream would surely have to let him use his powers now, the heroes already know a whole lot about his skill set, and the rest of his abilities aren’t that hard to guess. It would be useless to keep them hidden, right?

 

“You need to begin to prepare yourself to enter back into the field. Infact, it could be beneficial for Purpled to help ease you back into the flow of Potentia.” Bad suggested, thinking to himself and staring at his little notepad very quizzically.

 

Tommy nearly leapt from his seat. There was no way in Hell he would get trained by Purpled of all people when he is the original! “No fucking way. Sure, I'm rusty in the game, but I’m not stupid. I’ll get myself back into fighting shape.” 

 

Bad opened his void of a mouth and pointed his index finger upward, like he was about to make another point. “With no help from violet over there.” Tommy furrowed his brows seriously, jabbing a thumb to the left at Purpled, who growled and pointed his index finger back at Tommy. “You know that’s not my name!” Tommy stuck his tongue out at him.

 

Purpled grumbled, before resuming his stony gaze, albeit with a little more malice in his eyes when he looked towards Tommy, who was smirking with his victory.

 

“There is no room for argument, Tommy,” Bad took glasses from a case that he had resting on the meeting table and pushed them over his nose bridge- as if he was a professor. Tommy snorted as he did so, leaning back in his chair.

 

“You have to train with Purpled, it’s at Dreams request.” Tommy's grin slid off his face as quickly as it came. “At..at Dream’s request?” He slowly tasted the words in his mouth- his face twisting up as if he had bit into a particularly sour lemon.

 

“Yes.” Bad’s tone was clipped as he sorted out papers strewn about, stacking them together and tapping them on the table until they were all perfectly straight. 

 

An awkward silence washed over the room. The air was tight, and everyone waited with quiet, bated breath on how Tommy would react. He was unpredictable and stubborn after all- the two words that popped into anyone’s head when thinking on how to describe Matrix.

 

Tommy sucked in a deep breath, and huffed out loudly. He stood from his chair, and held his head up high. “Fine.” He finally relented, pushing past Bad and opening the tightly locked door. 

 

“I meant for the training to begin now, Tommy.” Bad raised an eyebrow, his back turned towards Tommy, who had heaved the door open with great effort.

 

Tommy’s mouth hung open, he looked at the back of Bad’s head, then gestured to the rest who were sitting at the table. 

 

Now. Both of you.” Bad chided like a father. 

 

Tommy deliberately stomped is foot as he crossed over the door threshold, groaning loudly as he did so. Purpled rolled his eyes and rose from his chair with his hands in his pockets, following after Tommy. 




Once the unusual pair were out of listening distance, Bad let his shoulder drop with a weary sigh. 

 

“Who knew? Dad Bad stepping up to the role with Matrix?” Puffy heartily laughed. “Hey. We’ve got to respect it. Putting up with that kid must be hard enough, but with Purpled’s powers thrown into the mix? That must be impossible! ” Hannah playfully elbowed Puffy lightly in the ribs, their chairs scooted as close together as possible.

 

Bad’s lips turned up into his usual smile. He shook his head fondly. “He’ll be ok, I’ve warned Purpled many a time not to use his powers too harshly.”

 

Puffy chuckled. “With a warning from you, Bad, everything will be under control.”

 


 ✵



Nothing is under control as long as he is free out in the city!” The Warden huffed, dark grey smoke billowed from his gas mask as his eyes flickered across the other heroes dangerously. 

 

“It’s been an entire week, if he really was against us the whole time, you don’t think he would have plotted with Potentia and has this place blown sky high already?” Phantom rolled his eyes, leaning his head on his hand. 

 

“There’s no saying that isn’t impossible, Wilbur.” Kratos sighed heavily, pushing his thin, black framed glasses further up his nose as he scanned over the few sentences of barely valuable information the heroes had collected.

 

Matrix had been gone for a week.



And every single hero was on edge.

 

“Matrix is definitely still in the city. We’re just going to have to work harder than usual to find out exactly where.” Atlantis shuffled her papers and hit them against the table until each one was in a perfect line. “It’s likely that wherever he is, Potentia is close by.” 

 

“They might not even be close by. Potentia wanted Matrix on their side, right? Now they’ve got the perfect opportunity to do so.” The Warden straightened in his chair as almost all eyes darted towards him. Except two; Terra quietly slipped down in his chair with a groan and Egress twiddled their thumbs beneath the table. 

 

“I’ll only work harder if Schlatt pays more.” Sapnap shrugged. This time, all eyes rolled simultaneously.

 

“Who cares about pay when there is a possible terrorist running around the city right underneath the city?!” The Warden growled, smoke hissed from the vents on his mask.

 

“Possible terrorist? That kid is a literal ticking time bomb.” Atlantis scoffed, pushing out her chair and standing upright.

 

“We have to find Matrix, and subdue him. Immediately.” 







“Wow. You really are cave-dwellers. This is an actual sparkly rock.” Tommy turned around on his heels, admiring the glitzing kaleidoscope of geodes and gems above him. 

 

Purpled shot him his thousandth scowl of the day as he pulled on thick, fingerless gloves- which immediately caught Tommys attention.

 

“Woah.” He chuckled nervously. “Are you really going to hit me with those? You’ll break my teeth. I can’t have that, women love a full smile, eh?”  

 

“Shut up. You said you weren’t rusty, right?” Purpled looked at Tommy from over his shoulder, a cocky smile painting over his usually stoic expression. 

 

“Yeah, it’s not like you would know a lot about women anyway.” Tommy mumbled, folding his arms. 



“What was that?” Purpled whipped around so fast that when his neck cracked, it echoed across the crystal cave. 



“Nothing! Nothing…”



Tommy shoved his hands into his pockets and began to awkwardly whistle. That was, of course, until Purpled shot him a particularly nasty glare. Naturally, Tommy gave him an equally nasty glare back.

 

“What’s your problem with whistling, huh? Got nothing else to do with your sorry life, eh?” Tommy sneered, walking up close to Purpled and lightly kicking his ankles.

 

He suddenly twisted around on his foot and swung Tommys legs from underneath him- he fell on the stone- hard. “Ow!” Tommy yelped, rubbing his backside rather violently. “What the fuck did you do that for?” He demanded, still sitting on the cold ground.

 

“You reminded me what my life’s purpose is.” Purpled shrugged, looking down at Tommy. “And what’s that? Beating up random little kids?” He rolled his eyes. 

 

“Precisely.” Purpled gave him a shit-eating grin and offered a hand. Tommy took it willingly. “Cringe.” 

 

Purpled scoffed, immediately taking a sparring stance against Tommy as they circled each other, slowly. “Don’t call me cringe because I got an actual education.” Tommy paused in his circling, stopping and dropping his arms. “Woah. Low blow.” 

 

Purpled shrugged. He paused with Tommy, and as Tommy shook his head in disdain, he suddenly rushed forward and began attacking. 

 

Tommy yelped, jumping backwards and side stepping Purpleds next jabs with his fists. Purpled swung again, a big swooping thing as he definitely attempted to break Tommys nose. 

 

“Ah!” Tommy jumped backwards onto his hands to escape the face-breaking punch. “Not the face! How will the ladies like me if it’s all broken?” He landed on his feet and quickly dusted off his hands, before forming them back into fists. 

 

Purpled sucked his teeth, glaring at Tommy with a frown. “Since when were you a circus performer?” “Since when were you such a whiny bitch?” Tommy sped forward, throwing and landing a heavy-fitting punch to Purpled’s stomach.

 

Tommy grinned cheekily. “Ha-ha! I thought you were supposed to be training me!” He put his hands on his hips and looked down at Purpled, who was doubled over and clutching his stomach.

 

“I still am! ” While still bent over, he pulled out a sleek matte black knife from thin air and shot it straight at Tommy. Tommy let out a quick ‘ woah!’ noise while he bent backwards, letting it fly over his head, missing by just a hairs width. 

 

“Who knew you were so good at throwing knives?” Tommy darted away from another knife stabbed in his direction. “You should try signing up for the circus.” Tommy cartwheeled backwards. “You’d definitely fit in.” He looked Purpled up and down.

 

Purpled rolled his weird purple eyes, that Tommy would never get used to “Try to disarm me instead of insulting me, bro.”

 

He would be disappointed in how little progress you are making.” He twirled the knife around between his fingers.

 

“What?” Tommy blinked, taken aback.

 

“You have to try harder, Tommy.” Purpled’s voice echoed around him, as if it was in his own mind, bouncing off the walls. “Focus on the potential your power holds, how your power surrounds you.”

 

“Fuck off, man. I’ll use my powers when I want to, not because Potentia wants me too.” Tommy shook his head, snarling his words at Purpled. Purpled scoffed. “They’re only keeping you here because of your powers, Tommy. No other reason.” 

 

Tommy rolled his eyes, and tried not to let the words stick to his skin like glue. “They can shove it up their ass if they think I’m going to do whatever they say.” Purpled laughed at that. It wasn’t kind or amusing whatsoever- it was mocking. “Sure, Tommy.”

 

Tommy growled lowly. Purpled is such an annoying bitch. He swung at Purpled again, who jumped backwards and threw a knife at Tommy. He moved his head to the side, the knife nicked at his ear. 

 

“You need to work on your reaction time.” Purpled tsked. “Maybe I’d be faster if you didn’t stop distracting me, you ominous fuck.” Tommy hissed, moving out of the way of another jab. Purpled was getting closer .

 

“How about I ask you a question, why did you  join Potentia?” Tommy questioned, hoping to catch the older teenager off guard so he could get a good hit in. 

 

Purpled shrugged, avoiding Tommy’s swings with ease. “I stick with whichever side is winning. Right now, the heroes are losing.”

 

Tommy faltered. 

 

For too long. 

 

Purpled’s knife cut too deep into his side, enough for Tommy to cry out, stumbling backwards as his electric powers shot out in every direction.Purpled writhed on the spot for a split second, before falling to the ground with a great thud!

 

Tommy heaved out a heavy breath, eyes widening and that very same breath becoming strangled as he looked at Purpled’s unmoving body, dust rising around him like an outline. 

 

“Purpled!” Tommy slid to his knees next to the boy, his eyes closed and mouth slightly open. Tommy leaned on top of him, violently shaking his shoulders in an increasingly more panicked manner as Purpled showed no signs of stirring. 

 

“Shit… shit! ” Tommy furiously wiped at the tears that gathered along his lash line. 

 

He had hurt another person. 

 

Someone who didn’t deserve it. 

 

Tommy took a deep breath and tried to steady his shaking hands. He needed to think logically. How many volts had he hit Purpled with-

 

Did he even know his own power? Did he know how many volts it would take to kill?

 

Tommy sighed shakily, digging the balls of his palms into his eye socket until he could see static- undoubtedly ripping out multiple eyelashes in the process. 

 

Fuck.

 

How was he going to explain this to the rest of the leaders of Potentia? “I killed your golden boy. Good luck getting another spy. Sorry!” 

 



“Are you crying over me?” Purpled huffed out with an incredibly hoarse voice. 

 

Tommy nearly fell on top of him with relief. “Purpled!” He cried. Purpled cracked a rare smile. Tommy tried to wipe the smile from his face as he cleared his throat. “Yes. Hello Purpled. I’m only slightly glad that you’re not dead.” He looked very seriously at Purpled, glancing at him up and down to check got any serious injuries. 

 

“Thanks a lot for frying my brain, Tommy.” Purpled gave himself a little shake once Tommy had pulled him to his feet. Tommy was anything but perplexed as to how on earth Purpler was completely lucid and standing fine after Tommy had hit him with such a powerful blast. 

 

“Uh. No problem. It was.. intentional. ” Tommy decided on, narrowing his eyes. Purpled glanced down at Tommys stab wound, sluggishly pumping blood as it had been forgotten in Tommy's panic.

 

“You should get that checked out by Puffy.” He pointed at the wound with his index finger. “What? Oh.” Tommy brought a hand to the slash, putting pressure on it to try and quell the bleeding. “Where is she now?” Tommy spoke to Purpled back as he collected his knife.

 

“Not sure. Ask Bad, if you see him.” Purpled said. 

 

“Wow. It’s almost as if I couldn’t bleed out and die from this and I’ll probably fall over once the adrenaline wears off.” Tommy spat, rolling his eyes at Purpled’s blithe. “It’s almost as if that injury is your own fault.” Purpled spat back. 

 

Tommy reeled backwards, his face scrunching up in disgust. There’s no way he was crying over this dickhead like- one minute ago!

 

Mememe. I’m Purpled and I’m stupid. I’ll never accept my own mistakes because I think I’m too high and mighty to make any. Mememe.” Tommy mocked, watching happily as Purpled scoffed (his favourite thing to do apparently) and opened his mouth to retort.

 

“That’s just so not true. I don’t even sound like that, you asshole.”

 

“Yeah. Serves you right, dickhead. ” Tommy gave him a wicked grin and began to walk away, feeling the pain from his stab wound spread like a Christmas tree on fire. 

 

“Hey! Our training isn’t even done yet!” Purpled shouted after him. Tommy gave him a vehement middle finger before stomping away from the cave, his footsteps echoing.







“Oi! Bad, is Puffy around?” Tommy waved after Bad, jogging up to him while carefully covering the bloodstain on his clothes. 

 

Bad turned around and gave him a warm smile. “Hi, Tommy. Puffy should be in that building just over there.” He pointed off into the distance towards a blue building. “That’s where her office is. Looking to take her up on her therapy offer?” Bad questioned softly. 

 

Ah.



Tommy had forgotten about that. 



Thanks Bad, for curating the most perfect excuse for Tommy to use right now: “Yeah. I decided that it would probably be best for me.” 

 

Bad’s smile got impossibly brighter. “Well, I’m very glad that you made that mature decision Tommy. Please take your session seriously, I’m certain it will benefit you!” Bad gave him a short wave which Tommy returned as he began to jog backwards towards Puffy’s office.



“Yeah, totally!” 




Tommy was thankful that Potentia had a large enough area to accommodate for everyone, leaving the streets easy for Tommy to wade through in his condition. Nobody gave him a sideways glance as the blood slowly seeped through his fingers. It was a little questionable, but that wasn’t Tommys main concern right now.

 

The adrenaline had worn off now, and only a little was added to the dying fumes when he had lied to Bad’s face. He was becoming more sluggish- but he had to make it to Puffy’s. He could see the building just around the corner and he’d rather die in her office than out on the streets.

 

He slid round the corner- vision blurring- ears ringing and-

 

He fell. Right on top of Puffy. 

 

Well, maybe that was a little dramatic. Puffy caught him in her arms with a surprised gasp, which then led to a laugh. Tommy let out a noncommittal groan, glad to have fallen into the arms of the person he actually wanted to see.

 

“Tommy! What a surprise.” Puffy beamed. She let him lean against her as she scanned over him, eyes widening and another gasp rising from her throat. “You’re hurt? Who did this?” She asked with apprehension lacing her tone.

 

“Purpled.” Tommy growled. “It’s all Purpled’s fault.” Puffy tutted. “You boys and your fights. It was your first time training right?” She asked. Tommy gave her a short, half-hearted ‘mhm’ as she led him inside her building.

 

“He really needs to know when to ease up a little. What even happened?” He was brought into what seemed to be a small medical room. It briefly reminded him of the nurses office in the school. “He stabbed me, the bastard.” Tommy laid back on the bed, his dirty converse pushing against the plastic wrapping. 

 

Puffy opened a cabinet and rummaged around before pulling out a ‘Stitches Kit’ that had an amusing cartoon star sticker on it. 

 

Maybe Weston would’ve liked something like that. Tommy wondered what he was doing right now. He let a smile creep onto his lips as he thought of Schlatt’s  fury that the very same boy he had put on a strict house arrest attacked most of his heroes and got away with it. 

 

Well. Not really. He still has nightmares about it and that’s ok! Not really. But ok! 

 

“I hope it wasn’t deep. If it was, we’ll have to have a word with Purpled about his training methods. ” Puffy approached him, kit in hand. “Now, do you need anaesthetic or not? It’s going to really hurt like a bitch.”

 

“Puffy! Your use of language is very inappropriate!” Tommy feigned shock and offence, bringing a hand to his chest. “Yeah, well, deal with it.” Puffy chuckled, flipping her wild mane over her shoulder. “Yes or no, Tommy?” 

 

“No. I’m not a little bitch like Purpled.” 



“Your choice. Let me know if you want it though, Tommy. Admitting you need help is much more manly than suffering in silence!” She declared before cleaning the needle and disinfecting the area.

 

“I’m no pussy.” Tommy said while he winced at the pinch of the sewing needle in his skin. “Right. You’re no pussy. ” Puffy rolled her eyes at Tommy’s maturity.

 

She pulled the needle, pulling the skin together until it was only a tight line. “So, how are you liking it here in Potentia?” She asked with a raise of her brow. Tommy mulled over the question in his head for a moment. “I don’t know. I’m dealing with it, I guess.” He did his best to shrug without disturbing Puffy’s work.

 

“Why? Are you not settling in well?” Puffy pinched the skin once again, speeding up her pace so the boy would be more focused on the pain of the stitches rather than the work of her powers. “Not really. This place is too different from what I’m used to. I’m worried about the heroes too.” Tommy furrowed his brows. Why the fuck did he just say that to Puffy?

 

“Do you miss them?” She asked. “Of course I- ow! Miss them- ow! What the fuck?” He practically sat up from the sudden pain. Puffy smiled at him sweetly as if she hadn’t been violently attacking him with a needle seconds before. She collected her things and moved away to the sink to throw out the needle and disinfect her tools. 

 

Tommy looked down at the freshly done stitches, running his fingers along the thread lightly. It had been a long time since he was injured enough to get stitches. One of the many things that came along with living with heroes, he supposes. 

 

“What was that?” He studied Puffy’s turned back with squinted eyes. “What was what?” She replied innocently. “You did something there. I fucking saw it. What, was that my first ‘I’ll force you to spill all your secrets’ therapy session?” He said venomously. Puffy stilled, turning off the tap, she turned and faced him.

 

“I don’t like the tone you are taking with me, Tommy.” She wagged a finger at him like a disapproving mother. “I’m only trying to help you,” Puffy approached him and checked his stitches before gesturing for him to stand up. “If you felt the need to speak to me, then that’s why you told me those things.” She held the door open for Tommy.

 

Tommy stepped through the door, waving her off with his back turned. “Yeah, whatever,” He stopped as he was rounding the corner to the stairs that led down and out of Puffy’s office. “Thanks for the stitches.” He said quietly, before descending the stairs back to whatever Potentia had waiting for him outside. 

















Notes:

next chapter is kind of an interlude with Tommy and Dreams past!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

just wanted to say also that wilburs is a character in this story and is not based on his irl self at ALL. i created his character based on who he is represented as in other fics.

for the reason above i will not be writing him out of this fic, but i will be featuring his character less and focusing on Tommys relationship with other characters

see you all in a week or two because i will be DAMNED if i don’t finish this fic by this christmas (please don’t hold me to my word Xx)

Chapter 20: The Hauling

Summary:

Previous chapter summary: Tommy trains with Purpled, and ends up getting stabbed. He accidentally blasts Purpled with his powers and fears he has killed the teenager. He gets stitched up by Puffy, who he believes used her powers to make him spill about the heroes.

This chapter: Tommy’s life during his time with Dream. Slight inside dream mental breakdown. another character makes an appearance…

Notes:

oh me oh my the absolute DIG i had to do to find content for this chapter… i read up and down every chapter ive written so i didn’t make any more mistakes in this, and ohhhh brother the amount of spelling mistakes and random words are ATROCIOUS… it’s giving ‘tommy uterus’ LOL

anyway try to find the dialogue/general callbacks to past chapters, i really did try my hardest to make everything match up

enjoy the newest chapter chickens! sorry it took so long T_T

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy wakes up on the sofa in Bad’s living room with a pounding headache that scatters his thoughts.

 

He groans and attempts to drag himself out of his makeshift bed- (with great effort, might he add.) -but fails. He lets out an exasperated sigh and leans his head further into his pillow, reaching up a hand to massage between his brows.

 

Tommy’s body is still emitting that ‘ I’ve just woken up’   heat from being in the same position for hours and it does nothing if not to add more fuel to his headache.

 

There is no way on planet earth that he is going to go and train with Purpled after being stabbed a little over three days ago. There’s also no way that he’s getting out of this bed for the foreseeable like, hour or two.

 

Draping an arm over his closed eyes, he wishes for sleep to take him under once again.





Tommy doesn’t exactly know how he came to be. If he had parents, he certainly didn’t remember them, and he certainly didn’t care anymore if they were dead or alive. They more than likely threw him out to the streets once his power had developed, in Tommy’s own opinion. 

He never needed anyone. 

He didn't have anyone to clothe him, or feed him, or comfort him or hold him close on the harsh winter nights- and it hurt when he was younger, sure, but as he grew older and any memory of his mothers arms holding him tight faded away, so did the hurt.

He accepted this life. He would fight tooth and nail to survive until he either somehow turned his rags to riches- although ‘riches’ wasn’t the right word to describe Tommy’s desires.

In reality, his heart would ache painfully as he watched families drag their children along, a father swinging his daughter up to sit on his shoulders to see above the swarms of people, a whole, complete pair of parents, a father and mother swinging their child up into the air by their arms as if they were at a playground- that’s all he really wanted. A family. A home. A normal fucking life.

But beggars can’t be choosers.

He still remembers rather vividly how he met Dream.

Dream had still only been a teenager, sprouting into adulthood as he peered around the warehouse Tommy was staying in. He had bared his teeth, growled and even attempted to bite the foreigner in the home that he had built for himself. Dream had only laughed then, eyes swimming with mirth as he watched the young child hiss and scratch at him like some kind of street cat.

“Are you hungry?” Those were the first words Dream had spoken to him, the start of a timeline that would only begin to tumble downhill from here. Tommy looked at him, bright blue eyes practically covered by a dip of his dark, unkempt brows, a fierce look crossing his young features.

“No.” Tommy had spat out, he had gotten up from his makeshift bed then, standing at the feet of the teenager who looked down on him with a warm grin, a showing of teeth that had not yet turned angry, frightening and cruel. 

Dream crouched down, looking at the angry child with considerate emerald green eyes that Tommy refused to admit looked as though they were sparkling in the yellow sunshine that poured in from a hole in the roof. 

“Come on, kid. I’m sure you’d like, I don’t know, a burger or something, from this really cool diner I know that’s near here.” Dream tried, attempting to nudge Tommy in the shoulder, only for him to leap backwards the moment the hand approached him. 

“Hey, hey. Don’t worry, it’s ok. We can go there together.” Dream spoke softly. Nobody had ever spoken to him that way, with such gentleness Tommy had only ever heard coming from a mother when her child had tripped and fallen in the playground. 

Maybe that’s why he had taken Dream’s hand that day. 

Maybe that’s why every night he tosses and turns and begs the question; “Was this the worst mistake of my entire life?”



Dream sat across from him at the diner. Back against a dark, wood panelled wall that had various brightly coloured drawings, pictures and paintings sprawled across it from floor to ceiling. Tommy had stated so hard at the drawings to avoid looking at Dream’s face that he could still recall the one that had captured his interest.

“What are you thinking about?” Dream looked behind him, regarding the drawing that Tommy was thinking about for a moment or two, an unreadable emotion crossing his face before he turned back around to face Tommy.

“None of your business, green freak.”  Dream barked out sudden laughter that made Tommy jump, his eyes immediately darting from the drawing to Dream’s face, picking out every detail as the teenager laughed.

He had light freckles dotted across his nose that curled up around his eyes but didn’t stretch any further. He was pretty tan, as if he were on holiday. Tommy had always seen people that looked like him lounging about on a beach far far away on magazine covers that blew past him on cold days. Dark, sandy hair that parted messily atop his head. 

In Tommy's expert opinion, he was a rather unremarkable, regular old teenage boy. 

The only irregular thing about him, though, was his power.

Infact, Dream had been very interested in Tommy’s own power, asking him questions about his specialty that could have seemed rather invasive when looked at from a different perspective.

“What’s your power?” Tommy questioned, chewing on a burger that looked gargantuan in his small hands. Tommy had never been inside a diner before, and he certainly never had a burger either. There was always a lingering possibility that he could’ve, before he was cast aside by his parents or whoever took care of him when he was a toddler. 

Well, it’s not like he would’ve remembered the taste. This burger right now was pretty good for a first time.

“Do you really want to know?” Dream had leaned closer to him, hand covering his mouth in a whisper. Tommy eagerly nodded, wondering how great his power could be if he had whispered about it.

“Watch this.” Dream’s prideful grin returned as he stared intensely at Tommy's burger, until it began to rise from his hands, an ebbing green haze that looked almost like fine sand surrounded it, dark in colour as it rose higher and higher from Tommy’s grasp. The powers felt warm and cold all at once as the green brushed against his small hands. 

“Woah.” Tommy breathed out, tilting his head back to watch the burger float higher and higher- but the odd show of powers ended quicker than it had started. His burger dropped down to his plate, disturbing its contents as a tomato fell to the chequered floor. 

“What’s your power?” Dream questioned, watching him with intent as Tommy hummed, chewing the last bite of his burger. “It’s not as great as yours.” Tommy lifted his index finger and pointed it at one of the overhead lights next to them. The light flickered and grew brighter and brighter, beginning to fill their little corner with excess light- until it popped. 

“That’s it.” Tommy shrugged, not bothering to look for a reaction as he turned back to his burger. “That’s a really unique power.” Dream hummed, taking a sip of his water that had been served in a retro style red cup.

“I can teach you to make your power as great as mine, though.” 

Tommy perked, eyes wide and studious as he glanced at Dream’s bare face drawing back a fry that was halfway to his mouth. “Really?” Dream nodded, humming, finger tapping a dull rhythm against the plastic and metal table. 

“You can be like my little protogé! Wouldn’t that be cool?” Dream leaned back in his seat, regarding Tommy like a predator would his prey. Tommy nodded eagerly, but suddenly slapped the table as his chair began to tip over in his rush of excitement.

“Whoops.” He had smiled sheepishly. “I’ll be your pro-toe-shay. It sounds fun.” Dreams smile widened impossibly. Tommy, to this day, still wasn’t sure if that was the worst decision of his life. 

 

Tommy isn’t one to lie, so as his new ‘ home’ came into view over the hill, the first words to slip out of his mouth were: “ What the fuck…?” With as much of a deadpan as a young child could muster. Dream had barked out a startled laugh, but had assured him it looked a lot less abandoned on the inside then it did on its exterior.

A mansion, was what it could originally have been described as, but it looked significantly more weather and dilapidated at this time. The dark brown wood had rotted and fallen off long ago, it’s previous dark, forest green paint had chipped off and bleached by the harsh sun. The garden was overgrown, so much so that Tommy could get lost in the grass that reached far above his head. 

Dream helped him climb the holey, rickety steps up onto the porch- and Tommy was feeling more nervous than ever, his common sense kicking in way too late for him to save himself.

He turned the golden handle and pushed open the brown door that had the most beautiful stained glass picture of two roses, and true to his word, it looked a lot less abandoned on the inside. Just. Dusty. Extremely dusty. 

Tommy began sneezing up a storm, blindly following Dream in a tour of the house as dust made his eyes well up with tears. 

 

At first, Dream was completely normal. Caring , even. Kind, protective and sweet. Tommy had finally felt wanted. Someone appreciated his company, cherished his new loyalty and listened to his little ramblings of whatever interest his young mind in the moment. 

But- Dream began to switch. When they began training, it was like he was a completely different person. Analysisying Tommy’s every move as if he was a butterfly, pinned down and examined under a magnifying glass, ready to be hung and displayed. He furrowed his brows, shook his head and kissed his teeth each time Tommy failed to direct his growing electrical powers- and it made him wilt.

 

Tommy was quick to find out that there were more than just Dream.

 

In actuality, Dream had some kind of organisation. He had tried to keep Tommy for it, to prevent the boys easily distractible attention from swaying from putting his powers to good use. But of course, his lackeys constantly needed direction from their leader- which (not very unfortunately) led to some of them needing discipline

Tommy wasn’t exempt from such things. 

He had been with Dream for almost a year at this point, his height and power growing with each passing day- he had grown to the point where Dream had just begun to consider sending him on his first mission.

Well, before his official ‘first mission’ Dream had brought him to the warehouse. Ensuring that by living on his own from time to time would help him to be stronger, so one day, he could maybe help take down the heroes all on his own. Foolishly, Tommy believed him like he always does, and quelled the tears that appeared more often than not when nights got cold and he wished for nothing more to be back inside that rickety old house.

On the odd days or weeks that Tommy was allowed back to ‘ headquarters’ it was never for no reason at all- Dream, the cunning bastard he is, always had something in mind.

 

Tommy rested his head on the odd bar/island/table directly in front of the kitchen, distantly wondering if one of the hanging cabinets above him would fall on his head. He must’ve been around nine at this time, but the memory was thankfully quite fuzzy, so he wasn’t exactly sure. 

It was a hot day. Humid air leaked through the cracks between the wooden planks of the house, and Tommy couldn’t seem to shirk the feeling that he had been rung dry, all dregs of moisture absorbed by the sweltering heat. 

Even the countertop that he laid his head against lacked any sort of coolness.

Dream had stormed in, sometime after Tommy’s thoughts had been stretched out into nothingness, bored overtaking the emptiness in waves. He had barely lifted his head, not wanting to be the target of his mentor’s sudden anger.

And what exactly do you think you’re doing, Tommy?” He called out from behind him, looming over the child like some vengeful god. 

Too late. 

“Nothing.” Tommy mumbled, digging his head deeper into his resting arms, leaving one little blue eye to stare out aimlessly to the blank green wall. 

‘Nothing’ Huh?” Dream suddenly yanked Tommy up by the arm, Tommy yelled, rising to his feet immediately for fear of Dream ripping his arm out of its socket. 

He blinked. Totally confused. “ Dream? What’s wrong?” He tilted his head, eyes scanning over his mentor for any hints as to why he was suddenly so mad. You should be training. Using your time wisely. And what are you doing? Sitting here doing nothing? ” He squeezed Tommy’s wrist with bone-breaking pressure.

I- I'm sorry! I just-“ Tommy stumbled over his words, shaking his head with wide eyes. “ You know what,” Dream let go of Tommys hand suddenly, stepping away from the boy and taking a fighting stance. “ Let’s train. Right now.”  Tommy’s mouth flew open, but he quickly blinked and schooled his shocked expression. 

Dream swung first, and Tommy, in all of his shock, didn’t bring his arms up to defend himself. Dream hit him. Hard. Tommy’s body fell to the ground with a loud thud. 

He groaned, rubbing the back of his head. Had Dream really just hit him? Like actually fully raised his hand against him under the guise of ‘ training’? 

What the fuck…? ” Tommy murmured, sitting up as he watched Dream loom over him from the dusty, dirty floors. “ That’s exactly what happens when you’re too lazy to work towards our goal, Tommy.” Dream spat at him- physically spat. Tommy rested backwards, mouth still slightly open- unsure of what to think of Dream’s unusual outburst. “Now get up, we’ve got real training to do.”



Dream’s so-called ‘Real training’ also included his first time interacting with the heroes. Tommy didn’t even early understand what he was doing at the time- he had just turned eleven, having spent two years learning about what exactly Dream’s ‘organisation’ was and the type of work they do, Dream thought it fit for him to be thrown out to the big wide world on his first ever mission. 

That mission being:

 

Steal the Commissioner Of  Manburg’s Stash of Jewels That He Keeps In His Safe. 

 

Perfectly safe and fine for an eleven-year-old. Right?

 

Breaking in wasn’t a difficult job. Tommy had learned to control his powers well enough that he had been able to disconnect every security camera within the Commissioner’s home and the surrounding area with ease. He was all on his lonesome, after all, and he did not want an earful from Dream or a beating if he failed his first ever mission. 

Tommy didn’t think he had ever been inside such a fancy house- the back door had an easily friable lock on it, he  slipped inside without any sound whatsoever. Well, except for the ticking of an old grandfather clock resting comfortably in the corner of the Commissioners rather large living room. Tommy took it upon himself to stretch out on the soft, disgustingly lime green cushions of his conversation pit before starting the mission. 

A small, barely recognisable twinge of envy flickered in his heart. 

Dream was rich, wasn’t he? He had a whole fucking organisation, a house that he had paid off all the neighbours to keep spreading the lie that it was ‘ abandoned’ and Tommy had heard from a loose-lipped lackey that Deeam was even creating a base under the city. 

Yet he still couldn’t get Tommy a mattress. He wasn’t asking for a lot, just maybe not to be waking up with acute back pain every morning at his young age from sleeping on blankets piled atop the floor. 

But Tommy shook his head and told himself the age-old lie: “He promised me he would- he’s just busy.”

He took one last sorrowful look ag the comfortable cushions before standing up and wiping his muddy boots on the shag carpet- just an extra fuck you to this rich fucker and his horrifically bad taste. 

Tommy snooped around in the fridge, under the sink, and even looked at some of the Commissioners family pictures and ‘ little league’ games won by his children for a little too long before moving on upstairs.

Sure, Tommy could be rather heavy-footed when he wanted to, but when it came to serious missions, even Dream would forget he was even there. 

He counted the doors mentally, recalling which one Dream had said the Commissioners office was behind, and so too- was his safe. 

The fourth door down the hallway revealed a quaint little standard office. Brown desk with a large chair behind it, lamp in one corner, a vibrant green plant in the other, bookshelves lining either wall but leaving the floor to ceiling windows open with their fluttering orange curtains. 

Wow. This guy really loved a 60’s themed house! 

Tommy nearly vomited. 

Holding his sudden nausea at all the green, yellow, reds and oranges, he located the safe right behind a fake shelf of books. Low and behold, there was the Commissioners trove of glittering jewels, in all the colours of the rainbows, and none below the price range of one million dollars. 

Though Tommy’s silent joy of finding what he came here for was short lived, as he heard the cocking of a gun come from the door.  

Close the safe, and turn around. ” He heard the Commissioner's hard voice come from behind him. Tommy tentatively raised his hands tilting his head at the man before him, much like Dream had done for him for years. 

You’re not going to get what you came here for, criminal. The heroes are on their way right now. ” Tommy could finally hear the quiver of fear beneath that steady voice. He rolled his eyes beneath his mask.

Yeah. Whatever, geezer. ‘S not like they can stop me anyway.” Tommy shrugged, taking the jewels and stuffing them into the bag that Dream had supplied him. He suddenly got the mental picture of himself dressed in a white and black striped jumper, a black beanie and an odd eye mask. God, he really did look like a stereotypical robber with this stupid bag. 

Stop it. Or I will be forced to shoot you.” The Commissioner shouted, jerking his gun in Tommy’s direction. “ Hey listen man, I can see the chamber. The gun’s empty. Forget your bullets,eh?” Tommy didn’t look up from grabbing the jewels. “ It’s alright. We can’t all remember the step-by-step plan for stopping a criminal, right?” Tommy sneered, pushing past the Commissioner and waltzing down the stairs. 

The man shook, gun dropping from his hands as he watched Tommy descend the stairs as if he owned the house he had just stolen millions from. 

The front door burst open- ‘ so that fucking fossil wasn’t lying. ’ Tommy laughed to himself, trying to quell the oncoming waves of panic as the two heroes- Warden and Atlantis stepped inside the house. 

Well. This was nice, but it’s time to go.” Tommy said aloud before promptly booking it to  the window. 

He landed on the grass with a crash, bag still safely in his clutches as he darted back towards the city that he knew like the back of his hand. He was confident that should the heroes follow him, he could lose them in the alleyways and on rooftops within 5 minutes. 

Oh yeah! Check on that senior, would y’? He must be taking a heart attack from all the stress on the landing.” Tommy called after the heroes who watched him menacingly and silently from the front porch. Tommy ran backwards for a second, solidifying the sight of the two heroes in his mind before turning and darting for the nearest alleyway. 

 

That wasn’t the first and last time he would see the pair, though. They had been tasked with keeping tabs on him, he wasn’t so dangerous yet, Tommy hadn’t even engaged in any real combat yet, so the heroes had no gauge on how strong he really was. Sure, they knew he was young enough, but age didn’t matter when it came down to hand-to-hand battle, it was skill. 

And boy had Dream taught Tommy some serious fucking skill.

The first time Tommy had ever had any combat with anyone other than Dream, was none other than Sapnap himself. Well, Tommy only knew him as the enemy Eclipse, at this point. 

He was creeping towards his twelfth birthday, lucky enough to only have some close shaves with The Warden, and to come back to the base sopping wet after somehow avoiding yet another battle with Atlantis. But, he had fooled himself into thinking that The Warden and Atlantis were the only heroes that had taken notice of him- until Eclipse literally lit up the entire warehouse.

It was simple: open an uncrackable safe, surrounded by hundreds of guards and ‘ not use your powers’ . Ok, so in probability terms- he was fucked, he would be thrown in Pandora and never be seen again. That was ironic, I mean, he ended up in special confinement anyway, so what was all the worry about? 

He perched on the slippery tin sheets that protected the warehouse from the elements, watching the guards idly shuffle around inside through a conveniently placed skylight. Clipping his harness to an unreliable bar next to the skylight, he popped the glass without a sound and slowly lowered himself inside.

It was kinda cool, really. If he has been allowed to watch any spy films, Tommy would be pretty sure he fit the bill. His whole get up was black, rubber, and pretty fucking silent- and he had some goggles and a mask covering his eyes.

He sat half crossed legged on top of the safe, pulling one knee close to his chest and resting his chin atop it. He watched the guards sniffle and cough in the aching silence of the warehouse, unaware of an eleven-year-old sitting on the one thing they had sworn their lives to protect. 

One guard turned slightly, seeing his tilted head in the corner of their eye, they whipped around, drawing their gun within a second.

Heeeeyyy fellas! Nice night we’re having, ey?” Tommy announced his presence to every remaining guard that hadn't sensed the coming commotion. Each and every single one of their barrels pointed directly at his temple. “ Now, calm down. Let’s all take a chill pill, and go around in a circle until none of you can tell me the code to this safe!” Tommy grinned beneath his mask, putting as much enthusiasm behind his words as he possibly could. 

Oh! Even better! Here,” Tommy took an old, small, worn-out blue ball from one of his pockets. Who can blame him? He liked playing with the street dogs. “A talking ball! When you’re holding this ball, only you can talk, alright boys?” He tossed the ball to the nearest guard. 

What’s your best educated guess?” Tommy hooked his fingers underneath his chin. “ Uh.. 11037?” They shrugged. The other guards groaned loudly, some shaking and placing their hands on their heads. “Ooh… tough crowd, man.” Tommy hissed through his teeth. “Ok, next one!”

The ball was tossed to a guard on Tommy’s left. “AB1C3?” They shrugged. Tommy let out a startled laugh at the answer. “Are you serious? Last time I checked, a safe’s keypad doesn’t have letters, stupid.” Tommy sensed the guard frown beneath their masks. 

“Hey-“

Suddenly the whole warehouse seemed to be alight, until Tommy realised that the light was coming from an unbearable heat above him. 

“I knew they shouldn’t have put incompetent fuck-wads like y’all guarding the safe!” The hero, Eclipse, spat. His flames reduced to small embers crawling up his black undershirt. “Woah, woah! Stop the hate train pyromaniac! These hard working guys are doing the best they can.” Tommy shook his head, uncrossing his legs and standing upright on top of the wobbly safe. 

“Move.” Eclipse barked, the guards scrambled out of the way of his oncoming fire. Tommy’s eyes widened, not expecting the young hero to go all out so soon. He did a backflip off of the safe, landing into a roll as a vortex of fire just missed his hair. (Read: Tommy’s hair definitely lit on fire and he was furiously patting it out at that moment.)

Tommy peeked his head over the safe to see Eclipse watching him like a hawk, flames shooting up his arms. Tommy shivered involuntarily. He better finish this quickly, getting hit by flames that hot would hurt- bad.

“Stop hiding, hero, before you get hurt. This fight is over.” Eclipse slowly raised the temperature in the room, waving the guards out of the warehouse.

Tommy rolled his eyes, mouthing what Eclipse had said, he moved his head from side to side, rolling his shoulders back against the safe as he pulled out his signature gun, covered in little neon drawings he had marked it with many years ago. It was sleek, the weight was familiar and Tommy knew he wouldn’t miss as long as he used this gun. 

He moved out from the side of the safe, Eclipse locking onto him instantaneously. “ Don’t even!-“ Tommy fired the gun, the neon blue bullet ripping through the air and lodging into the hero's shoulder.

BANG!

BANG!

BANG!

Tommy didn’t hesitate to shoot another three bullets in between Eclipse’s ribs, clearly catching a lung by the hero’s flames flickering and a clear wheezing filling the eerie silence after the bullets were shot. 

While shoving his gun back into its holster, the flames that once were flickering embers were alight in such intensity. Tommy practically dove back behind the safe, hissing when its metal casing dripped onto his costume.

Tommy hissed a quiet “fuck!” through his teeth, looking over at his damaged costume, which was…getting darker? Hang on- Tommy looked down at the ground to see Eclipse’s flaming shadow looming over him, eyes ablaze with fury as he struggled with his wounds.

He threw the safe to the side, Tommy was quick on his feet and jumped into a back-handspring to get away from the hero’s sudden onslaught of flaming anger. The safe popped open as it hit the ground, it’s glittering guts spilling open on the rather plain floor, compared to the jewels' beauty. 

Eclipse huffed out an actual plume of smoke through his nostrils like a dragon as he raised his hands, ready to shoot at the criminal. Tommy tilted his head. It was kinda like him when he literally uses too much steam until it escapes his mouth or nose. 

Maybe this was the first time he realised that the heroes weren’t so different to him, over something as small as steam. 

“Alright, you little bitch. No more pussy-footing. You’re going to Pandora.” Eclipse said in a strange accent. If Tommy had seen any cowboy movies, he probably would’ve said Eclipse resembled one. “Hey! I like that, that’s a good word. ‘Pussy-footing.’ ‘M gonna use that.” Tommy nodded, putting his hands on his hips like he was taunting the hero. “Oh no you fucking won’t-“ 

Eclipse sprinted towards him, fist raised in the air and poised to hit Tommy square in the nose. Tommy panicked- he had never been in any real fights until now. But he had to win. Or Dream would be disappointed in him.

Tommy yelped, dropping down into a crouch, immediately taking his chance to swing for Eclipse’s stomach. The hero doubled over, Tommy feared for a moment that they would empty their midnight snack onto the floor, but he quickly sprinted towards the safe and scooped up as much as he could- but not enough. 

“Fuck!” Eclipse shouted, chasing Tommy in a circle around the warehouse as he cackled, swooping down to pick up what he could, before his hand closed around a roll of paper. 

He thought back to what Dream had specified that he had to steal- lest he be given a punishment. “Wow, Tommy! You are so cool and awesome, I should’ve never called you a failure and a disappointment to me! You are the poggest, most biggest man ever and you also have to steal this roll of paper for no specific reason!!”

Oh yes- this roll of paper!

Tommy reached for a half grappling hook, half strange futuristic technology (that he has no idea where Dream got the funds for) pulley thing attached to his belt and shot it at the skylight. 

Giving it one firm tug, he lifted himself up and avoided Eclipse’s sudden dive for him, enjoying the sight of the hero landing flat on his face while he walked away almost entirely unscathed.

But, after such an encounter- Tommy decided it was a safe bet to avoid Sapnap like the plague.

 

Later, while taking his well-earned peace on an apartment building rooftop, he unrolled the paper. Some lousy blueprints? Tommy sighed. Dream really made him nearly get fried to a crisp from some useless blueprints.

 

He just wondered what they were for. 

 

 

Most of Tommy’s days as a blooming teenager were spent on rooftop ledges. He would lay on his back and watch the clouds drift by, thinking about anything and everything, but mostly what government building he would deface next.

Using graffiti to piss off the heroes was definitely one of his most annoying ideas, but to Tommy, it was the magnum opus of his villain career.

I mean, just imagine rocking up to work, loving life, loving your wife and kids and your amazing, well paid government job- just to see the front of the building covered in a rather demeaning illustration of a bright, neon green zombie in all its guts and glory tainting your beautiful piece of work. 

Sure, it was silly and childish, but what else could he do? Dream didn’t allow him any friends. It wasn’t like he was going to make any anyway, everyone in Dream's weird organisation were way older than him, and were disallowed from talking to him about anything other than work-related.

But it’s ok!

The best part of Tommy’s week was watching a new hero find themselves drawn rather embarrassingly, and trying to prove to their coworkers that “What the fuck? My ass is not that saggy…” “Icing myself to the floor is stupid.” and even on the occasion, “I know what 9+10 is- I’d never ask my Alexa that!”

He could feel weightless joy just by darting across rooftops, watching the clouds crawl by and watching the hero’s laugh, cry and scream at his immature drawings. Watch them struggle to clean his drawings off, slipping on the soapy water and ultimately giving up, or doing a half-assed job. He could almost feel like he was there with them, feeling their embarrassment, annoyance, good-spirits and laughter. 

But he could never join them. 

Dream- Dream would never allow it- he’d be kicked to the curb again and never forgiven. And then what would he have? No home? Have to crawl back to him? Begging for forgiveness?

I mean.. that’s what he thought.

Those stupid papers he was given instructions to steal years ago meant nothing. Right? Dream would never - he could never send him on such a dangerous mission, one that could end up with him dying? Like, seriously for real dying. 

 

“Tommy.” Tommy had seen this scene a thousand times before in his nightmares, usually the ground would open up beneath him, or Dream would encase him in his powers like some butterfly under a magnifying glass- “I’m your friend, right? You trust me.” 

And Tommy would roll his eyes, watching Dream with tired eyes as the digital clock in the warehouse moved to the time ‘ 9:19’ even

  “Yes, Dream. What’s up with you man? Did you hit your head or something?” He would respond with his usual snark, smile fading as he heard Dream kiss his teeth.

“You’re my brother, right?” Dream stepped forward, laying his hands on either side of Tommy’s shoulders- prickling and hot, as if his hands were made of iron, permanently branding him with each brush of contact.

“What?” Blood rushed to his ears, unsure of what to do next. Dream tilted his head like a hawk stalking its prey- green gaze cold and calculating- as always. Tommy was never sure if a glance from a ‘brother’ should ever be this unloving.

Dream’s next few words seemed to drown out, static filling Tommy’s ears. He was doing something. Walking around him in a circle, pretending like whatever his next decision was was his own. And…

Dream held out a knife to him. 

He so very desperately wished to shut his eyes like a child, shove his fingers in his ears and shout until his voice grew hoarse. But he couldn’t. Because Dream had a knife. And was asking something impossible.

“Don’t fail.”

And that’s exactly what he has done, isn’t it? 

He failed. 

Something so clear to him now, not to be seen yet by the same person, although younger, who had been tricked by Dream’s powers yet again- the knife was in the ventriloquist's stomach, the world was sliding and Tommy watched blood be spilled by his own hands..

Or.. Dream’s hands?  

He could see it.

The same green smoke winding around each of his fingers like some kind of poisonous vine, making him stab the very same person who had been controlling him all these years.

It was like a mantra “Don’t disappoint him. ”  “Don’t disappoint him. ”  “Don’t disappoint him. ”  “Don’t disappoint him. ”  “Don’t disappoint him. ”  “Don’t disappoint him. ”  “Don’t disappoint him. ” 

It was so fucking stupid.

Of course, Dream was like a cancer. Unable to be cut out, sticking to his brain since he had barely moved on from toddlerhood. 

 

That tackle? The ‘thundering footsteps”? 

 

Dream had been pulling the physical strings, moving him like some living puppet, making Tommy stab him over and over and over with those sickening green strings, a haze over him with unfocused blue eyes- sending him to another hell. 

A hell where he would taste true love for the first time.

A hell where he would be welcomed with open arms, a warm hug and a literal fresh start.

A hell where people loved Tommy. Not Matrix. A stupid fourteen year old who had been mindlessly controlled by a monster.

Then it was all ripped out from under his feet.

Nowhere was safe from the fiery pits of guilt and sin, right?

And now he had served himself up on a silver plate for the devil himself. Again. 

 

“Don’t disappoint him” ? 

 

What a fucking joke. 

 

I mean, what else was being controlled by Dream? 

 

This nightmare?



 

Tommy jolted awake, throwing himself upwards- sweat making his clothes stick to his skin and hair plastered onto his forehead. 

Jesus, what was that?

He twisted around, hissing at a crick in his neck as he looked at the clock in Bad’s kitchen. It was well past noon- nearly 3 o’clock in the afternoon.

“Fuck.” Tommy hissed, shaking his head and quickly pulling his clothes on. He needed a shower, ASAP. 

But first, he had to stumble his way to the strange meeting room. Despite his better judgement, Tommy actually did need help from Purpled to help progress to the standard he was at before all the hero business. He wasn’t going to be useless and weigh everybody down. He was a good fighter- that was undeniable. He just needed a little… help getting back to it.

Potentia was one of two things- loud and bustling as 500 people went about their days and prepared for…something? Or, eerily, bone-chillingly silent. 

Today was the latter. 

Tommy could hear his own footsteps echo across the walls, bouncing over the stone as he fast walked to where he knew the meeting room was. Potentia’s cave base was big, and Tommy wasn’t so keen on getting lost exploring just yet. 

Tommy turned the corner, slowing in his fast-paced walk as he caught sight of a familiar head of wild, unruly white curls. He scowled, not bothering to conceal the displeasure of seeing Puffy again. 

“Matrix!” She smiled as cheerily as ever, leaning against the wall next to the large metal door.

“Puffy.” Tommy kept his tone clipped. Puffy’s brows furrowed, a frown settling on her face. “You’re not still mad about the last time we spoke, are you?” She said in a gentle voice, almost passive aggressive in a way. Tommy didn’t reply. “You know, I was only trying to help you, I wasn’t trying to be invasive by asking you some questions.”

Sure. ” Tommy drawled, sceptical of what Puffy was trying to convey. “What’s going on in there?” Tommy gestured to the closed metal door.

“Oh! They’re just waiting for Dream’s approval for you to go see him! I’m sure they’ll be finished soon.” Puffy nodded, leaning back against the wall and letting out a breath. 

Tommy felt his stomach drop, and ice wash over his limbs- freezing him in place.

“Are you ok Matrix? You’re looking a little pale..” Puffy raised a brow. “Yeah, yeah. I’m alright.” Tommy swallowed and nodded with as much fake confidence as he could while the metal door lock began to turn. 

The door swung open, and as usual, out stepped Bad, looking as chipper as ever. Then it was Hannah and Callahan, chattering amongst themselves as they turned and walked in the opposite direction to the meeting. And finally, Ace. 

Wait a fucking minute-

Tommy literally nearly threw up onto the floor then and there. 

Why the fuck would Quackity be in Potentia? The last time he saw him, he and Chuck? Chilli? (What was his name again…) were chasing him out of the strange filing cabinet room. 

Wasn’t this guy supposed to be a hero?

Ace.”

“Matrix.”

“Boo. Who invited this guy?”

“Seriously? You have no idea how helpful I am about to be to you.” Quackity tilted his head, the sneer obvious in his voice. 

“Well, it seems like you two already know each other! Don’t forget where you’re going today, Matrix!” Puffy smiled eerily, and Tommy was slightly unnerved by her strange rigidness as she walked to catch up with Hannah and Callahan. 

“Right.” Tommy nodded. 

“Busy couple weeks, Matrix? ” Quackity spoke in a friendly manner, his past hostility all but gone- leaving Tommy to reel in the sudden change of attitude.

He furrowed his brow, unsure of what Quackity was getting at.

“Don’t look so concerned. I’m about to make your day.” Quackity grinned, full of teeth. 


































Notes:

THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR 10K HITS, OVER 50 BOOKMARKS, 400 KUDOS AND ALMOST 80 COMMENTS! jeez louise getting this much love and support on a superhero dsmp fic in 2024 is CRAZY. thanks to everyone for their continued support on this fic!!! it’s rlly all of yous that help me continue to write this fic, and try to wrap up the story 😊❤️ LOVE YOU CHICKS!

Notes:

thank you for reading!

please leave any thoughts or ideas in the comments, comments are very motivating!

playlist!!!
https://open.spotify.com/playlist/0cAaJIBeBRgIAimnMKmFT0?si=ybTqdk7nT2e2zpl744mapw&pt=d7b3cb6a371d4677c0261b697b3e9f93&pi=e-3rFe0YShSCie